This is a modern-English version of Yekl: A Tale of the New York Ghetto, originally written by Cahan, Abraham.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Yekl
A Tale of the New York Ghetto
By A. Cahan
![[Publisher’s logo]](images/logo.jpg)
New York
D. Appleton and Company
1896
Copyright, 1896,
By D. APPLETON AND COMPANY.
CONTENTS.
YEKL.
CHAPTER I.
JAKE AND YEKL.
The operatives of the cloak-shop in which Jake was employed had been idle all the morning. It was after twelve o’clock and the “boss” had not yet returned from Broadway, whither he had betaken himself two or three hours before in quest of work. The little sweltering assemblage—for it was an oppressive day in midsummer—beguiled their suspense variously. A rabbinical-looking man of thirty, who sat with the back of his chair tilted against his sewing machine, was intent upon an English newspaper. Every little while he would remove it from his eyes—showing a dyspeptic face fringed with a thin growth of dark beard—to consult the cumbrous dictionary on his knees. Two young lads, one seated on the frame of the next machine and the other standing, were boasting to one another of their respective intimacies with the leading actors of the Jewish stage. The board of a third machine, in a corner of the same wall, supported an open copy of a socialist magazine in Yiddish, over which a cadaverous young man absorbedly swayed to and fro droning in the Talmudical intonation. A middle-aged operative, with huge red side whiskers, who was perched on the presser’s table in the corner opposite, was mending his own coat. While the thick-set presser and all the three women of the shop, occupying the three machines ranged against an adjoining wall, formed an attentive audience to an impromptu lecture upon the comparative merits of Boston and New York by Jake.
The workers in the cloak shop where Jake was employed had been idle all morning. It was after noon, and the “boss” had not yet returned from Broadway, where he had gone a few hours earlier in search of work. The small, sweaty group—since it was an oppressively hot day in mid-summer—passed the time in various ways. A rabbinal-looking man in his thirties, who sat with his chair tilted back against his sewing machine, was focused on an English newspaper. Every now and then, he would pull it away from his eyes—revealing a gloomy face framed by a patchy dark beard—to consult the heavy dictionary on his knees. Two young guys, one sitting on the frame of the next machine and the other standing, were bragging to each other about their connections with the leading actors on the Jewish stage. The board of a third machine, in a corner of the same wall, held an open copy of a socialist magazine in Yiddish, which a gaunt young man was intently swaying back and forth over, droning in a Talmudic tone. A middle-aged worker with large red sideburns was perched on the presser’s table in the opposite corner, mending his own coat. Meanwhile, the stocky presser and all three women at the machines lined up against the adjacent wall formed an attentive audience for an impromptu lecture by Jake on the comparative merits of Boston and New York.
He had been speaking for some time. He stood in the middle of the overcrowded stuffy room with his long but well-shaped legs wide apart, his bulky round head aslant, and one of his bared mighty arms akimbo. He spoke in Boston Yiddish, that is to say, in Yiddish more copiously spiced with mutilated English than is the language of the metropolitan Ghetto in which our story lies. He had a deep and rather harsh voice, and his r’s could do credit to the thickest Irish brogue.
He had been talking for a while. He stood in the cramped, stuffy room with his long but well-proportioned legs spread apart, his big round head tilted, and one of his strong arms bent at his waist. He spoke in Boston Yiddish, which means his Yiddish was heavily mixed with broken English compared to the language of the city’s Ghetto where our story takes place. His voice was deep and somewhat harsh, and his r’s could rival the thickest Irish accent.
“When I was in Boston,” he went on, with a contemptuous mien intended for the American metropolis, “I knew a feller,[1] so he was a preticly friend of John Shullivan’s. He is a Christian, that feller is, and yet the two of us lived like brothers. May I be unable to move from this spot if we did not. How, then, would you have it? Like here, in New York, where the Jews are a lot of greenhornsh and can not speak a word of English? Over there every Jew speaks English like a stream.”
“When I was in Boston,” he continued, with a dismissive attitude towards the American city, “I knew a guy, [1] so he was a practically friend of John Shullivan’s. He’s a Christian, that guy is, and yet the two of us lived like brothers. I swear we did. So, how would you want it? Like here, in New York, where a lot of the Jews are totally new arrivals and can’t speak a word of English? Over there, every Jew speaks English fluently.”
“Say, Dzake,” the presser broke in, “John Sullivan is tzampion no longer, is he?”
“Hey, Dzake,” the presser interrupted, “John Sullivan isn’t tzampion anymore, right?”
“Oh, no! Not always is it holiday!” Jake responded, with what he considered a Yankee jerk of his head. “Why, don’t you know? Jimmie Corbett leaked him, and Jimmie leaked Cholly Meetchel, too. You can betch you’ bootsh! Johnnie could not leak Chollie, becaush he is a big bluffer, Chollie is,” he pursued, his clean-shaven florid face beaming with enthusiasm for his subject, and with pride in the diminutive proper nouns he flaunted. “But Jimmie pundished him. Oh, didn’t he knock him out off shight! He came near making a meat ball of him”—with a chuckle. “He tzettled him in three roynds. I knew a feller who had seen the fight.”
“Oh, no! It’s not always a holiday!” Jake replied, with what he considered a typical Yankee jerk of his head. “Why, don’t you know? Jimmie Corbett knocked him out, and Jimmie knocked out Cholly Meetchel, too. You can bet your boots! Johnnie couldn’t knock out Chollie, because he’s a big bluffer, Chollie is,” he continued, his clean-shaven, flushed face shining with enthusiasm for his topic and pride in the little names he flaunted. “But Jimmie really punished him. Oh, didn’t he knock him out cold! He nearly made a meatball out of him”—with a chuckle. “He took him down in three rounds. I knew a guy who saw the fight.”
“What is a rawnd, Dzake?” the presser inquired.
“What’s a rawnd, Dzake?” the presser asked.
Jake’s answer to the question carried him into a minute exposition of “right-handers,” “left-handers,” “sending to sleep,” “first blood,” and other commodities of the fistic business. He must have treated the subject rather too scientifically, however, for his female listeners obviously paid more attention to what he did in the course of the boxing match, which he had now and then, by way of illustration, with the thick air of the room, than to the verbal part of his lecture. Nay, even the performances of his brawny arms and magnificent form did not charm them as much as he thought they did. For a display of manly force, when connected—even though in a purely imaginary way—with acts of violence, has little attraction for a “daughter of the Ghetto.” Much more interest did those arms and form command on their own merits. Nor was his chubby high-colored face neglected. True, there was a suggestion of the bulldog in its make up; but this effect was lost upon the feminine portion of Jake’s audience, for his features, illuminated by a pair of eager eyes of a hazel hue, and shaded by a thick crop of dark hair, were, after all, rather pleasing than otherwise. Strongly Semitic naturally, they became still more so each time they were brightened up by his good-natured boyish smile. Indeed, Jake’s very nose, which was fleshy and pear-shaped and decidedly not Jewish (although not decidedly anything else), seemed to join the Mosaic faith, and even his shaven upper lip looked penitent, as soon as that smile of his made its appearance.
Jake’s response to the question led him into a lengthy discussion about “right-handers,” “left-handers,” “knockouts,” “first blood,” and other aspects of boxing. He must have approached the topic a bit too scientifically, as his female listeners clearly focused more on what he did during the boxing match, which he occasionally demonstrated in the stuffy room, than on what he was saying. In fact, even the displays of his strong arms and impressive physique didn’t captivate them as much as he thought. A show of masculine strength, even when linked—albeit in an entirely fictional sense—to acts of aggression, has little appeal for a “daughter of the Ghetto.” Those arms and physique attracted much more interest for their own qualities. His rosy, round face didn't go unnoticed either. True, there was a hint of bulldog in its shape; but this effect didn’t register with the women in Jake’s audience, as his features, brightened by eager hazel eyes and framed by a thick crop of dark hair, were ultimately quite attractive. Naturally strong Semitic, his looks became even more so whenever his good-natured boyish smile lit up his face. Indeed, Jake’s very nose, which was fleshy, pear-shaped, and definitely not Jewish (though not obviously anything else), seemed to embrace the Mosaic heritage, and even his clean-shaven upper lip appeared almost repentant whenever he smiled.
“Nice fun that!” observed the side-whiskered man, who had stopped sewing to follow Jake’s exhibition. “Fighting—like drunken moujiks in Russia!”
“Nice fun that!” said the man with sideburns, who had paused his sewing to watch Jake’s performance. “Fighting—like drunken peasants in Russia!”
“Tarrarra-boom-de-ay!” was Jake’s merry retort; and for an exclamation mark he puffed up his cheeks into a balloon, and exploded it by a “pawnch” of his formidable fist.
“Tarrarra-boom-de-ay!” was Jake’s cheerful reply; and for an exclamation mark, he puffed up his cheeks like a balloon and popped it with a “pawnch” from his powerful fist.
“Look, I beg you, look at his dog’s tricks!” the other said in disgust.
“Look, I’m begging you, check out his dog’s tricks!” the other replied, clearly annoyed.
“Horse’s head that you are!” Jake rejoined good-humoredly. “Do you mean to tell me that a moujik understands how to fight? A disease he does! He only knows how to strike like a bear [Jake adapted his voice and gesticulation to the idea of clumsiness], an’ dot’sh ull! What does he care where his paw will land, so he strikes. But here one must observe rulesh [rules].”
“Horse’s head that you are!” Jake replied with a laugh. “Are you seriously telling me that a peasant knows how to fight? A disease he does! He only knows how to swing like a bear [Jake mimicked clumsiness], an’ dot’sh ull! What does he care where his paw lands? He just swings. But here you have to follow the rulesh [rules].”
At this point Meester Bernstein—for so the rabbinical-looking man was usually addressed by his shopmates—looked up from his dictionary.
At this point, Mr. Bernstein—this was how his shopmates usually addressed the rabbinical-looking man—looked up from his dictionary.
“Can’t you see?” he interposed, with an air of assumed gravity as he turned to Jake’s opponent, “America is an educated country, so they won’t even break bones without grammar. They tear each other’s sides according to ‘right and left,’[2] you know.” This was a thrust at Jake’s right-handers and left-handers, which had interfered with Bernstein’s reading. “Nevertheless,” the latter proceeded, when the outburst of laughter which greeted his witticism had subsided, “I do think that a burly Russian peasant would, without a bit of grammar, crunch the bones of Corbett himself; and he would not charge him a cent for it, either.”
“Can’t you see?” he interjected, pretending to be serious as he turned to Jake’s opponent, “America is an educated country, so they won’t even break bones without proper grammar. They take jabs at each other based on ‘right and left,’[2] you know.” This was a dig at Jake’s right-handed and left-handed punches, which had interrupted Bernstein’s reading. “Still,” he continued, after the laughter that followed his joke had died down, “I really think that a tough Russian peasant would, with no grammar at all, crush Corbett’s bones himself; and he wouldn’t charge him a dime for it, either.”
“Is dot sho?” Jake retorted, somewhat nonplussed. “I betch you he would not. The peasant would lie bleeding like a hog before he had time to turn around.”
“Is that so?” Jake replied, somewhat taken aback. “I bet you he wouldn’t. The guy would be lying there bleeding like a pig before he even had a chance to react.”
“But they might kill each other in that way, ain’t it, Jake?” asked a comely, milk-faced blonde whose name was Fanny. She was celebrated for her lengthy tirades, mostly in a plaintive, nagging strain, and delivered in her quiet, piping voice, and had accordingly been dubbed “The Preacher.”
“But they might end up killing each other like that, right, Jake?” asked a pretty, fair-skinned blonde named Fanny. She was known for her long rants, mostly in a sad, nagging tone, and delivered in her soft, high-pitched voice, and was therefore nicknamed “The Preacher.”
“Oh, that will happen but very seldom,” Jake returned rather glumly.
“Oh, that will happen, but very rarely,” Jake replied, feeling pretty down.
The theatrical pair broke off their boasting match to join in the debate, which soon included all except the socialist; the former two, together with the two girls and the presser, espousing the American cause, while Malke the widow and “De Viskes” sided with Bernstein.
The two actors stopped their bragging to join the debate, which soon included everyone except the socialist; the first two, along with the two girls and the presser, supported the American side, while Malke the widow and “De Viskes” supported Bernstein.
“Let it be as you say,” said the leader of the minority, withdrawing from the contest to resume his newspaper. “My grandma’s last care it is who can fight best.”
“Sure, whatever you say,” said the leader of the minority, stepping away from the argument to go back to his newspaper. “My grandma always said it’s about who can fight the best.”
“Nice pleasure, anyhull,” remarked the widow. “Never min’, we shall see how it will lie in his head when he has a wife and children to support.”
“Nice pleasure, anyhull,” said the widow. “Never mind, we’ll see how it goes for him when he has a wife and kids to support.”
Jake colored. “What does a chicken know about these things?” he said irascibly.
Jake colored. “What does a chicken know about this stuff?” he said irritably.
Bernstein again could not help intervening. “And you, Jake, can not do without ‘these things,’ can you? Indeed, I do not see how you manage to live without them.”
Bernstein couldn’t resist getting involved again. “And you, Jake, can’t live without ‘these things,’ can you? Honestly, I don’t understand how you manage to live without them.”
“Don’t you like it? I do,” Jake declared tartly. “Once I live in America,” he pursued, on the defensive, “I want to know that I live in America. Dot’sh a’ kin’ a man I am! One must not be a greenhorn. Here a Jew is as good as a Gentile. How, then, would you have it? The way it is in Russia, where a Jew is afraid to stand within four ells of a Christian?”
“Don’t you like it? I do,” Jake said sharply. “Once I live in America,” he continued, feeling defensive, “I want to know that I live in America. That’s the kind of man I am! One must not be a greenhorn. Here a Jew is as good as a Gentile. So, how would you have it? The way it is in Russia, where a Jew is afraid to stand within four ells of a Christian?”
“Are there no other Christians than fighters in America?” Bernstein objected with an amused smile. “Why don’t you look for the educated ones?”
“Are there no other Christians besides fighters in America?” Bernstein replied with a amused smile. “Why don’t you look for the educated ones?”
“Do you mean to say the fighters are not ejecate? Better than you, anyhoy,” Jake said with a Yankee wink, followed by his Semitic smile. “Here you read the papers, and yet I’ll betch you you don’t know that Corbett findished college.”
“Are you saying the fighters are not ejecate? They're better than you, anyhoy,” Jake said with a Yankee wink, followed by his Semitic smile. “Here you read the papers, and yet I’ll betch you don’t know that Corbett findished college.”
“I never read about fighters,” Bernstein replied with a bored gesture, and turned to his paper.
“I’ve never read about fighters,” Bernstein said with a bored gesture, then turned back to his paper.
“Then say that you don’t know, and dot’sh ull!”
“Then say that you don’t know, and dot’sh ull!”
Bernstein made no reply. In his heart Jake respected him, and was now anxious to vindicate his tastes in the judgment of his scholarly shopmate and in his own.
Bernstein didn’t respond. Deep down, Jake respected him and was eager to defend his preferences in the eyes of his academic coworker and himself.
“Alla right, let it be as you say; the fighters are not ejecate. No, not a bit!” he said ironically, continuing to address himself to Bernstein. “But what will you say to baseball? All college boys and tony peoplesh play it,” he concluded triumphantly. Bernstein remained silent, his eyes riveted to his newspaper. “Ah, you don’t answer, shee?” said Jake, feeling put out.
“Alright, let it be as you say; the fighters are not executed. No, not at all!” he said sarcastically, continuing to address Bernstein. “But what will you say about baseball? All college guys and fancy people play it,” he concluded triumphantly. Bernstein stayed silent, his eyes glued to his newspaper. “Ah, you won’t respond, huh?” said Jake, feeling annoyed.
The awkward pause which followed was relieved by one of the playgoers who wanted to know whether it was true that to pitch a ball required more skill than to catch one.
The awkward pause that followed was broken by one of the audience members who wanted to know if it was true that pitching a ball required more skill than catching one.
“Sure! You must know how to peetch,” Jake rejoined with the cloud lingering on his brow, as he lukewarmly delivered an imaginary ball.
“Sure! You need to know how to pitch,” Jake replied with a frown, as he half-heartedly threw an imaginary ball.
“And I, for my part, don’t see what wisdom there is to it,” said the presser with a shrug. “I think I could throw, too.”
“And I, for my part, don’t see what wisdom there is to it,” said the presser with a shrug. “I think I could throw, too.”
“He can do everything!” laughingly remarked a girl named Pessé.
“He can do anything!” laughed a girl named Pessé.
“How hard can you hit?” Jake demanded sarcastically, somewhat warming up to the subject.
“How hard can you hit?” Jake asked sarcastically, starting to get into the topic.
“As hard as you at any time.”
“As hard as you ever have.”
“I betch you a dullar to you’ ten shent you can not,” Jake answered, and at the same moment he fished out a handful of coin from his trousers pocket and challengingly presented it close to his interlocutor’s nose.
“I bet you a dollar to your ten cents you can’t,” Jake said, and at the same time he pulled a handful of coins from his pants pocket and defiantly held it up near his conversation partner’s nose.
“There he goes!—betting!” the presser exclaimed, drawing slightly back. “For my part, your pitzers and catzers may all lie in the earth. A nice entertainment, indeed! Just like little children—playing ball! And yet people say America is a smart country. I don’t see it.”
“There he goes!—betting!” the presser exclaimed, pulling back a bit. “As for me, your pitzers and catzers can all stay buried. What a great show, honestly! Just like little kids—playing ball! And yet people call America a smart country. I don’t get it.”
“’F caush you don’t, becaush you are a bedraggled greenhorn, afraid to budge out of Heshter Shtreet.” As Jake thus vented his bad humour on his adversary, he cast a glance at Bernstein, as if anxious to attract his attention and to re-engage him in the discussion.
“If you don’t, it’s because you are a messy rookie, too scared to move off Heshter Street.” As Jake let his frustration out on his opponent, he looked over at Bernstein, as if trying to get his attention and pull him back into the conversation.
“Look at the Yankee!” the presser shot back.
“Check out the Yankee!” the presser replied.
“More of a one than you, anyhoy.”
“More of a one than you, anyhoy.”
“He thinks that shaving one’s mustache makes a Yankee!”
“He thinks that shaving your mustache makes you a Yankee!”
Jake turned white with rage.
Jake went pale with rage.
“’Pon my vord, I’ll ride into his mug and give such a shaving and planing to his pig’s snout that he will have to pick up his teeth.”
“Upon my word, I’ll ride right up to him and give such a shaving and planing to his pig’s snout that he’ll have to pick up his teeth.”
“That’s all you are good for.”
"That's all you're useful for."
“Better don’t answer him, Jake,” said Fanny, intimately.
“Maybe you shouldn't answer him, Jake,” Fanny said quietly.
“Oh, I came near forgetting that he has somebody to take his part!” snapped the presser.
“Oh, I almost forgot he has someone to back him up!” snapped the presser.
The girl’s milky face became a fiery red, and she retorted in vituperative Yiddish from that vocabulary which is the undivided possession of her sex. The presser jerked out an innuendo still more far-reaching than his first. Jake, with bloodshot eyes, leaped at the offender, and catching him by the front of his waistcoat, was aiming one of those bearlike blows which but a short while ago he had decried in the moujik, when Bernstein sprang to his side and tore him away, Pessé placing herself between the two enemies.
The girl’s pale face turned bright red, and she fired back in harsh Yiddish filled with the expressions that only her gender seems to know. The press guy made a comment even more offensive than the first. Jake, with bloodshot eyes, lunged at the guy and grabbed him by the front of his waistcoat, ready to throw one of those powerful punches he had just criticized in the peasant. That’s when Bernstein jumped in and pulled him away, with Pessé stepping in between the two rivals.
“Don’t get excited,” Bernstein coaxed him.
“Don't get too excited,” Bernstein urged him.
“Better don’t soil your hands,” Fanny added.
“Better not get your hands dirty,” Fanny added.
After a slight pause Bernstein could not forbear a remark which he had stubbornly repressed while Jake was challenging him to a debate on the education of baseball players: “Look here, Jake; since fighters and baseball men are all educated, then why don’t you try to become so? Instead of spending your money on fights, dancing, and things like that, would it not be better if you paid it to a teacher?”
After a brief pause, Bernstein couldn't hold back a comment he had stubbornly kept to himself while Jake was pushing him to debate the education of baseball players: “Listen, Jake; since fighters and baseball players are all educated, then why don’t you try to become educated too? Instead of spending your money on fights, dancing, and stuff like that, wouldn’t it be better if you invested it in a teacher?”
Jake flew into a fresh passion. “Never min’ what I do with my money,” he said; “I don’t steal it from you, do I? Rejoice that you keep tormenting your books. Much does he know! Learning, learning, and learning, and still he can not speak English. I don’t learn and yet I speak quicker than you!”
Jake became extremely passionate. “Never mind what I do with my money,” he said; “I don’t take it from you, do I? Be glad that you keep torturing your books. He thinks he knows so much! Learning, learning, and learning, and still he can’t speak English. I don’t study, and yet I speak faster than you!”
A deep blush of wounded vanity mounted to Bernstein’s sallow cheek. “Ull right, ull right!” he cut the conversation short, and took up the newspaper.
A deep blush of hurt pride spread across Bernstein’s pale cheek. “Alright, alright!” he interrupted the conversation and grabbed the newspaper.
Another nervous silence fell upon the group. Jake felt wretched. He uttered an English oath, which in his heart he directed against himself as much as against his sedate companion, and fell to frowning upon the leg of a machine.
Another awkward silence descended over the group. Jake felt awful. He muttered an English curse, which he aimed at himself as much as at his calm companion, and started to scowl at the leg of a machine.
“Vill you go by Joe to-night?” asked Fanny in English, speaking in an undertone. Joe was a dancing master. She was sure Jake intended to call at his “academy” that evening, and she put the question only in order to help him out of his sour mood.
“Are you going to see Joe tonight?” Fanny asked in English, speaking softly. Joe was a dance teacher. She was sure Jake planned to visit his “academy” that evening, and she asked to help lift his bad mood.
“No,” said Jake, morosely.
“No,” Jake said, sadly.
“Vy, to-day is Vensday.”
"Hey, today is Wednesday."
“And without you I don’t know it!” he snarled in Yiddish.
“And without you, I have no clue!” he snapped in Yiddish.
The finisher girl blushed deeply and refrained from any response.
The girl who finished blushed deeply and held back any response.
“He does look like a regely Yankee, doesn’t he?” Pessé whispered to her after a little.
“He really does look like a regely Yankee, doesn’t he?” Pessé whispered to her after a bit.
“Go and ask him!”
“Go ask him!”
“Go and hang yourself together with him! Such a nasty preacher! Did you ever hear—one dares not say a word to the noblewoman!”
“Go and hang out with him! What a terrible preacher! Have you ever heard—no one can say a word to the noblewoman!”
At this juncture the boss, a dwarfish little Jew, with a vivid pair of eyes and a shaggy black beard, darted into the chamber.
At this point, the boss, a short little Jew with bright eyes and a shaggy black beard, rushed into the room.
“It is no used!” he said with a gesture of despair. “There is not a stitch of work, if only for a cure. Look, look how they have lowered their noses!” he then added with a triumphant grin. “Vell, I shall not be teasing you, ‘Pity living things!’ The expressman is darn stess. I would not go till I saw him start, and then I caught a car. No other boss could get a single jacket even if he fell upon his knees. Vell, do you appreciate it at least? Not much, ay?”
“It’s useless!” he said with a gesture of despair. “There’s not a single bit of work, even just for a cure. Look, look how they’ve lowered their noses!” he then added with a triumphant grin. “Well, I won’t be teasing you, ‘Pity living things!’ The expressman is really stressed. I wouldn’t leave until I saw him take off, and then I caught a ride. No other boss could get a single jacket even if he begged. Well, do you at least appreciate it? Not much, huh?”
The presser rushed out of the room and presently came back laden with bundles of cut cloth which he threw down on the table. A wild scramble ensued. The presser looked on indifferently. The three finisher women, who had awaited the advent of the bundles as eagerly as the men, now calmly put on their hats. They knew that their part of the work wouldn’t come before three o’clock, and so, overjoyed by the certainty of employment for at least another day or two, they departed till that hour.
The presser rushed out of the room and soon returned carrying bundles of cut cloth that he tossed onto the table. A chaotic scramble followed. The presser watched without any interest. The three finishing women, who had been waiting for the bundles just as eagerly as the men, calmly put on their hats. They knew their work wouldn’t start until three o’clock, so feeling relieved about having job security for at least another day or two, they left until that time.
“Look at the rush they are making! Just like the locusts of Egypt!” the boss cried half sternly and half with self-complacent humour, as he shielded the treasure with both his arms from all except “De Viskes” and Jake—the two being what is called in sweat-shop parlance, “chance-mentshen,” i.e., favorites. “Don’t be snatching and catching like that,” the boss went on. “You may burn your fingers. Go to your machines, I say! The soup will be served in separate plates. Never fear, it won’t get cold.”
“Look at the rush they're making! Just like the locusts in Egypt!” the boss exclaimed, half seriously and half playfully, as he shielded the treasure with both arms from everyone except “De Viskes” and Jake—the two being what’s called in sweat-shop lingo, “chance-mentshen,” i.e., favorites. “Don’t be grabbing and snatching like that,” the boss continued. “You might burn your fingers. Get to your machines, I say! The soup will be served on separate plates. Don’t worry, it won’t get cold.”
The hands at last desisted gingerly, Jake and the whiskered operator carrying off two of the largest bundles. The others went to their machines empty-handed and remained seated, their hungry glances riveted to the booty, until they, too, were provided.
The hands finally stopped carefully, with Jake and the bearded worker taking away two of the biggest bundles. The others went back to their machines empty-handed and stayed seated, their hungry eyes fixed on the loot, until they were given some too.
The little boss distributed the bundles with dignified deliberation. In point of fact, he was no less impatient to have the work started than any of his employees. But in him the feeling was overridden by a kind of malicious pleasure which he took in their eagerness and in the demonstration of his power over the men, some of whom he knew to have enjoyed a more comfortable past than himself. The machines of Jake and “De Viskes” led off in a duet, which presently became a trio, and in another few minutes the floor was fairly dancing to the ear-piercing discords of the whole frantic sextet.
The little boss handed out the bundles with serious intent. In fact, he was just as eager to get started as any of his workers. But for him, that eagerness was overshadowed by a kind of cruel enjoyment he felt from their enthusiasm and his control over the men, some of whom he knew had had a more comfortable life than him. The machines of Jake and “De Viskes” kicked things off in a duet, which soon turned into a trio, and in just a few minutes, the floor was practically alive with the sharp, chaotic sounds of the entire frantic sextet.
In the excitement of the scene called forth by the appearance of the bundles, Jake’s gloomy mood had melted away. Nevertheless, while his machine was delivering its first shrill staccatos, his heart recited a vow: “As soon as I get my pay I shall call on the installment man and give him a deposit for a ticket.” The prospective ticket was to be for a passage across the Atlantic from Hamburg to New York. And as the notion of it passed through Jake’s mind it evoked there the image of a dark-eyed young woman with a babe in her lap. However, as the sewing machine throbbed and writhed under Jake’s lusty kicks, it seemed to be swiftly carrying him away from the apparition which had the effect of receding, as a wayside object does from the passenger of a flying train, until it lost itself in a misty distance, other visions emerging in its place.
In the excitement of the scene triggered by the appearance of the bundles, Jake’s gloomy mood melted away. Still, while his machine delivered its first sharp sounds, his heart made a promise: “As soon as I get my pay, I’ll contact the installment guy and give him a deposit for a ticket.” The ticket he envisioned was for a journey across the Atlantic from Hamburg to New York. And as the thought crossed Jake’s mind, it brought to life the image of a dark-eyed young woman with a baby in her lap. However, as the sewing machine buzzed and shook under Jake’s energetic kicks, it felt like it was quickly taking him away from the vision, which faded like a roadside view from a passenger on a speeding train, until it disappeared into a hazy distance, replaced by other images.
It was some three years before the opening of this story that Jake had last beheld that very image in the flesh. But then at that period of his life he had not even suspected the existence of a name like Jake, being known to himself and to all Povodye—a town in northwestern Russia—as Yekl or Yekelé.
It was about three years before the start of this story that Jake had last seen that very image in person. But at that time in his life, he hadn’t even suspected that the name Jake existed, as he was known to himself and to everyone in Povodye—a town in northwestern Russia—as Yekl or Yekelé.
It was not as a deserter from military service that he had shaken off the dust of that town where he had passed the first twenty-two years of his life. As the only son of aged parents he had been exempt from the duty of bearing arms. Jake may have forgotten it, but his mother still frequently recurs to the day when he came rushing home, panting for breath, with the “red certificate” assuring his immunity in his hand. She nearly fainted for happiness. And when, stroking his dishevelled sidelocks with her bony hand and feasting her eye on his chubby face, she whispered, “My recovered child! God be blessed for his mercy!” there was a joyous tear in his eye as well as in hers. Well does she remember how she gently spat on his forehead three times to avert the effect of a possible evil eye on her “flourishing tree of a boy,” and how his father standing by made merry over what he called her crazy womanish tricks, and said she had better fetch some brandy in honour of the glad event.
He hadn’t left the town where he spent the first twenty-two years of his life like a military deserter. As the only son of aging parents, he was exempt from military service. Jake might have forgotten, but his mother often reminisced about the day he rushed home, out of breath, holding the "red certificate" that guaranteed his exemption. She almost fainted with joy. While she stroked his messy hair with her thin hand and gazed at his chubby face, she whispered, “My returned child! Thank God for His mercy!” There were happy tears in both their eyes. She clearly remembers how she gently spat on his forehead three times to ward off the potential evil eye on her “thriving boy,” and how his father, standing nearby, laughed at what he called her silly, superstitious ways, suggesting she should get some brandy to celebrate the happy occasion.
But if Yekl was averse to wearing a soldier’s uniform on his own person he was none the less fond of seeing it on others. His ruling passion, even after he had become a husband and a father, was to watch the soldiers drilling on the square in front of the whitewashed barracks near which stood his father’s smithy. From a cheder[3] boy he showed a knack at placing himself on terms of familiarity with the Jewish members of the local regiment, whose uniforms struck terror into the hearts of his schoolmates. He would often play truant to attend a military parade; no lad in town knew so many Russian words or was as well versed in army terminology as Yekelé “Beril the blacksmith’s;” and after he had left cheder, while working his father’s bellows, Yekl would vary synagogue airs with martial song.
But even though Yekl didn’t want to wear a soldier’s uniform himself, he still loved seeing it on others. His biggest interest, even after becoming a husband and father, was watching the soldiers practice in the square in front of the whitewashed barracks near his father’s blacksmith shop. From a young age, he had a talent for making friends with the Jewish members of the local regiment, whose uniforms scared his classmates. He would often skip school to go to a military parade; no other kid in town knew as many Russian words or was as familiar with army terms as Yekelé “Beril the blacksmith.” And after leaving school, while he worked his father’s bellows, Yekl would mix synagogue melodies with military songs.
Three years had passed since Yekl had for the last time set his eyes on the whitewashed barracks and on his father’s rickety smithy, which, for reasons indirectly connected with the Government’s redoubled discrimination against the sons of Israel, had become inadequate to support two families; three years since that beautiful summer morning when he had mounted the spacious kibitka which was to carry him to the frontier-bound train; since, hurried by the driver, he had leaned out of the wagon to kiss his half-year old son good-bye amid the heart-rending lamentations of his wife, the tremulous “Go in good health!” of his father, and the startled screams of the neighbours who rushed to the relief of his fainting mother. The broken Russian learned among the Povodye soldiers he had exchanged for English of a corresponding quality, and the bellows for a sewing machine—a change of weapons in the battle of life which had been brought about both by Yekl’s tender religious feelings and robust legs. He had been shocked by the very notion of seeking employment at his old trade in a city where it is in the hands of Christians, and consequently involves a violation of the Mosaic Sabbath. On the other hand, his legs had been thought by his early American advisers eminently fitted for the treadle. Unlike New York, the Jewish sweat-shops of Boston keep in line, as a rule, with the Christian factories in observing Sunday as the only day of rest. There is, however, even in Boston a lingering minority of bosses—more particularly in the “pants”-making branch—who abide by the Sabbath of their fathers. Accordingly, it was under one of these that Yekl had first been initiated into the sweat-shop world.
Three years had passed since Yekl last saw the whitewashed barracks and his father’s old smithy, which, due to the government’s increased discrimination against the Jewish community, had become too small to support two families; three years since that lovely summer morning when he got into the large kibitka that was going to take him to the train bound for the border; since, rushing by the driver, he leaned out of the wagon to say goodbye to his six-month-old son amid the heartbreaking cries of his wife, the shaky “Go in good health!” from his father, and the startled screams of neighbors who rushed to help his fainting mother. The broken Russian he learned from the Povodye soldiers was traded for a similarly poor-quality English, and the bellows were swapped for a sewing machine—a change in the struggles of life brought on by Yekl’s deep religious feelings and strong legs. He was appalled by the very idea of looking for work in his old trade in a city where it is run by Christians, which meant breaking the Jewish Sabbath. On the flip side, his early American mentors believed his legs were perfectly suited for the treadle. Unlike New York, the Jewish sweatshops in Boston generally follow the Christian factories in treating Sunday as the only day of rest. However, there are still a few bosses in Boston—especially in the “pants” making sector—who stick to their fathers’ Sabbath. Thus, it was under one of these that Yekl was first introduced to the sweatshop world.
Subsequently Jake, following numerous examples, had given up “pants” for the more remunerative cloaks, and having rapidly attained skill in his new trade he had moved to New York, the centre of the cloak-making industry.
Subsequently, Jake, after seeing many examples, had given up "pants" for the more profitable cloaks, and quickly became skilled in his new trade, moving to New York, the hub of the cloak-making industry.
Soon after his arrival in Boston his religious scruples had followed in the wake of his former first name; and if he was still free from work on Saturdays he found many another way of “desecrating the Sabbath.”
Soon after he got to Boston, his religious doubts had followed him just like his old first name; and even though he was still free from work on Saturdays, he discovered plenty of other ways to “desecrate the Sabbath.”
Three years had intervened since he had first set foot on American soil, and the thought of ever having been a Yekl would bring to Jake’s lips a smile of patronizing commiseration for his former self. As to his Russian family name, which was Podkovnik, Jake’s friends had such rare use for it that by mere negligence it had been left intact.
Three years had passed since he first arrived in America, and the idea of ever having been a Yekl made Jake smile in a condescending way at his former self. As for his Russian surname, Podkovnik, Jake’s friends hardly ever used it, so it had simply been neglected and remained unchanged.
CHAPTER II.
THE NEW YORK GHETTO.
It was after seven in the evening when Jake finished his last jacket. Some of the operators had laid down their work before, while others cast an envious glance on him as he was dressing to leave, and fell to their machines with reluctantly redoubled energy. Fanny was a week worker and her time had been up at seven; but on this occasion her toilet had taken an uncommonly long time, and she was not ready until Jake got up from his chair. Then she left the room rather suddenly and with a demonstrative “Good-night all!”
It was after seven in the evening when Jake finished his last jacket. Some of the workers had stopped before, while others gave him an envious look as he got ready to leave, then returned to their machines with a reluctant surge of energy. Fanny was a part-time worker and her shift ended at seven; but this time her getting ready took unusually long, and she wasn’t ready until Jake stood up from his chair. Then she left the room pretty abruptly, saying a loud “Good night everyone!”
When Jake reached the street he found her on the sidewalk, making a pretense of brushing one of her sleeves with the cuff of the other.
When Jake got to the street, he saw her on the sidewalk, pretending to brush one of her sleeves with the cuff of the other.
“So kvick?” she asked, raising her head in feigned surprise.
“So quick?” she asked, lifting her head in fake surprise.
“You cull dot kvick?” he returned grimly. “Good-bye!”
"You quick to make a decision?" he replied seriously. "Goodbye!"
“Say, ain’t you goin’ to dance to-night, really?” she queried shamefacedly.
“Hey, aren’t you going to dance tonight, really?” she asked, feeling a bit embarrassed.
“I tol’ you I vouldn’t.”
"I told you I wouldn't."
“What does she want of me?” he complained to himself proceeding on his way. He grew conscious of his low spirits, and, tracing them with some effort to their source, he became gloomier still. “No more fun for me!” he decided. “I shall get them over here and begin a new life.”
“What does she want from me?” he grumbled to himself as he continued on his way. He became aware of his bad mood and, with some effort, traced it back to its source, making him even more depressed. “No more fun for me!” he resolved. “I’ll bring them over here and start fresh.”
After supper, which he had taken, as usual, at his lodgings, he went out for a walk. He was firmly determined to keep himself from visiting Joe Peltner’s dancing academy, and accordingly he took a direction opposite to Suffolk Street, where that establishment was situated. Having passed a few blocks, however, his feet, contrary to his will, turned into a side street and thence into one leading to Suffolk. “I shall only drop in to tell Joe that I can not sell any of his ball tickets, and return them,” he attempted to deceive his own conscience. Hailing this pretext with delight he quickened his pace as much as the overcrowded sidewalks would allow.
After dinner, which he had, as usual, at his place, he went out for a walk. He was determined to avoid visiting Joe Peltner’s dance academy, so he headed in the opposite direction of Suffolk Street, where it was located. However, after walking a few blocks, his feet, against his will, turned into a side street and towards Suffolk. “I’ll just stop by to tell Joe that I can’t sell any of his dance tickets and return them,” he tried to convince himself. Embracing this excuse, he quickened his pace as much as the crowded sidewalks would allow.
He had to pick and nudge his way through dense swarms of bedraggled half-naked humanity; past garbage barrels rearing their overflowing contents in sickening piles, and lining the streets in malicious suggestion of rows of trees; underneath tiers and tiers of fire escapes, barricaded and festooned with mattresses, pillows, and feather-beds not yet gathered in for the night. The pent-in sultry atmosphere was laden with nausea and pierced with a discordant and, as it were, plaintive buzz. Supper had been despatched in a hurry, and the teeming populations of the cyclopic tenement houses were out in full force “for fresh air,” as even these people will say in mental quotation marks.
He had to weave and push his way through thick crowds of ragged, half-clothed people; past trash cans overflowing with disgusting piles of waste, lining the streets like twisted rows of trees; underneath layer upon layer of fire escapes, blocked and draped with mattresses, pillows, and featherbeds not yet brought in for the night. The stifling air was heavy with nausea and filled with a jarring and, in a way, mournful buzzing sound. Dinner had been rushed, and the crowded populations of the massive tenement buildings were out in full force “for fresh air,” as even these people would say with a hint of sarcasm.
Suffolk Street is in the very thick of the battle for breath. For it lies in the heart of that part of the East Side which has within the last two or three decades become the Ghetto of the American metropolis, and, indeed, the metropolis of the Ghettos of the world. It is one of the most densely populated spots on the face of the earth—a seething human sea fed by streams, streamlets, and rills of immigration flowing from all the Yiddish-speaking centres of Europe. Hardly a block but shelters Jews from every nook and corner of Russia, Poland, Galicia, Hungary, Roumania; Lithuanian Jews, Volhynian Jews, south Russian Jews, Bessarabian Jews; Jews crowded out of the “pale of Jewish settlement”; Russified Jews expelled from Moscow, St. Petersburg, Kieff, or Saratoff; Jewish runaways from justice; Jewish refugees from crying political and economical injustice; people torn from a hard-gained foothold in life and from deep-rooted attachments by the caprice of intolerance or the wiles of demagoguery—innocent scapegoats of a guilty Government for its outraged populace to misspend its blind fury upon; students shut out of the Russian universities, and come to these shores in quest of learning; artisans, merchants, teachers, rabbis, artists, beggars—all come in search of fortune. Nor is there a tenement house but harbours in its bosom specimens of all the whimsical metamorphoses wrought upon the children of Israel of the great modern exodus by the vicissitudes of life in this their Promised Land of to-day. You find there Jews born to plenty, whom the new conditions have delivered up to the clutches of penury; Jews reared in the straits of need, who have here risen to prosperity; good people morally degraded in the struggle for success amid an unwonted environment; moral outcasts lifted from the mire, purified, and imbued with self-respect; educated men and women with their intellectual polish tarnished in the inclement weather of adversity; ignorant sons of toil grown enlightened—in fine, people with all sorts of antecedents, tastes, habits, inclinations, and speaking all sorts of subdialects of the same jargon, thrown pellmell into one social caldron—a human hodgepodge with its component parts changed but not yet fused into one homogeneous whole.
Suffolk Street is at the center of the struggle for survival. It’s located in the heart of the East Side, which over the last two or three decades has turned into the Ghetto of American cities, and in fact, the Ghetto capital of the world. It’s one of the most crowded places on the planet—a bustling human ocean fueled by the constant influx of immigrants from all the Yiddish-speaking areas of Europe. Every block is home to Jews from all over Russia, Poland, Galicia, Hungary, Romania; Lithuanian Jews, Volhynian Jews, Jews from Southern Russia, Bessarabian Jews; Jews pushed out of the “pale of Jewish settlement”; Russified Jews expelled from Moscow, St. Petersburg, Kiev, or Saratov; Jewish fugitives from the law; Jewish refugees fleeing overwhelming political and economic injustice; people uprooted from their hard-earned stability and deep connections by the whims of intolerance or political manipulation—innocent victims of a guilty government upon which its enraged citizens unleash their misplaced anger; students barred from Russian universities who arrive here in search of education; artisans, merchants, teachers, rabbis, artists, beggars—all looking for a better life. Every tenement building holds examples of the diverse changes experienced by the children of Israel during this modern exodus, shaped by the ups and downs of life in their present-day Promised Land. You’ll find Jews born into wealth who are now struggling with poverty; Jews raised in hardship who have found success here; decent people morally compromised in the fight for success in unfamiliar surroundings; moral outcasts lifted from despair, rejuvenated, and filled with self-worth; educated men and women whose intellect has been dulled by the harsh realities of adversity; uneducated workers who have become knowledgeable—in short, people from all kinds of backgrounds, interests, habits, and who speak various dialects of the same language, thrown together into one social melting pot—a human mix with its individual parts altered but not yet blended into a single cohesive entity.
And so the “stoops,” sidewalks, and pavements of Suffolk Street were thronged with panting, chattering, or frisking multitudes. In one spot the scene received a kind of weird picturesqueness from children dancing on the pavement to the strident music hurled out into the tumultuous din from a row of the open and brightly illuminated windows of what appeared to be a new tenement house. Some of the young women on the sidewalk opposite raised a longing eye to these windows, for floating, by through the dazzling light within were young women like themselves with masculine arms round their waists.
And so the “stoops,” sidewalks, and pavements of Suffolk Street were crowded with out-of-breath, chattering, or playful crowds. In one spot, the scene had a kind of strange beauty as children danced on the pavement to the loud music blasting out into the chaotic noise from a row of bright, illuminated windows of what looked like a new apartment building. Some of the young women on the opposite sidewalk looked longingly at these windows, where young women like themselves were seen with men's arms around their waists.
As the spectacle caught Jake’s eye his heart gave a leap. He violently pushed his way through the waltzing swarm, and dived into the half-dark corridor of the house whence the music issued. Presently he found himself on the threshold and in the overpowering air of a spacious oblong chamber, alive with a damp-haired, dishevelled, reeking crowd—an uproarious human vortex, whirling to the squeaky notes of a violin and the thumping of a piano. The room was, judging by its untidy, once-whitewashed walls and the uncouth wooden pillars supporting its bare ceiling, more accustomed to the whir of sewing machines than to the noises which filled it at the present moment. It took up the whole of the first floor of a five-story house built for large sweat-shops, and until recently it had served its original purpose as faithfully as the four upper floors, which were still the daily scenes of feverish industry. At the further end of the room there was now a marble soda fountain in charge of an unkempt boy. A stocky young man with a black entanglement of coarse curly hair was bustling about among the dancers. Now and then he would pause with his eyes bent upon some two pairs of feet, and fall to clapping time and drawling out in a preoccupied singsong: “Von, two, tree! Leeft you’ feet! Don’ so kvick—sloy, sloy! Von, two, tree, von, two, tree!” This was Professor Peltner himself, whose curly hair, by the way, had more to do with the success of his institution than his stumpy legs, which, according to the unanimous dictum of his male pupils, moved about “like a regely pair of bears.”
As the scene caught Jake’s eye, his heart skipped a beat. He pushed his way through the dancing crowd and dove into the dimly lit corridor of the house where the music was coming from. Soon, he found himself at the entrance of a large, rectangular room filled with a damp-haired, disheveled, and smelly crowd—an energetic whirlwind of people swirling to the squeaky notes of a violin and the pounding of a piano. The room was, judging by its messy, once-whitewashed walls and the rough wooden pillars supporting the bare ceiling, more used to the hum of sewing machines than to the lively sounds filling it at that moment. It took up the entire first floor of a five-story building originally made for large factories, and until recently, it had served its initial purpose as faithfully as the four upper floors, which were still active with busy industry. At the far end of the room, there was now a marble soda fountain managed by a scruffy boy. A stocky young man with a tangled mass of coarse, curly hair was bustling around among the dancers. Occasionally, he would stop, focusing his eyes on some pairs of feet, and start clapping along while droning in a distracted singsong: “One, two, three! Lift your feet! Not so quick—slow, slow! One, two, three, one, two, three!” This was Professor Peltner himself, whose curly hair, by the way, played a bigger role in the success of his establishment than his short legs, which, according to the unanimous opinion of his male students, moved around “like a pair of regal bears.”
The throng showed but a very scant sprinkling of plump cheeks and shapely figures in a multitude of haggard faces and flaccid forms. Nearly all were in their work-a-day clothes, very few of the men sporting a wilted white shirt front. And while the general effect of the kaleidoscope was one of boisterous hilarity, many of the individual couples somehow had the air of being engaged in hard toil rather than as if they were dancing for amusement. The faces of some of these bore a wondering martyrlike expression, as who should say, “What have we done to be knocked about in this manner?” For the rest, there were all sorts of attitudes and miens in the whirling crowd. One young fellow, for example, seemed to be threatening vengeance to the ceiling, while his partner was all but exultantly exclaiming: “Lord of the universe! What a world this be!” Another maiden looked as if she kept murmuring, “You don’t say!” whereas her cavalier mutely ejaculated, “Glad to try my best, your noble birth!”—after the fashion of a Russian soldier.
The crowd had only a few people with round faces and nice figures among a sea of tired-looking faces and limp bodies. Almost everyone wore their everyday clothes, and very few men had on a wrinkled white shirt. While the overall vibe seemed lively and fun, many of the couples appeared to be working hard rather than dancing just for enjoyment. Some of their faces showed a puzzled, martyr-like expression, as if to say, “What did we do to deserve this?” Among the rest, there were all kinds of postures and expressions in the swirling crowd. One young guy, for instance, looked like he was about to launch a vendetta against the ceiling, while his partner was nearly shouting with joy, “Oh my gosh! What a world this is!” Another girl seemed to keep whispering, “No way!” while her partner silently responded, “I’m glad to do my best, your highness!”—in the style of a Russian soldier.
The prevailing stature of the assemblage was rather below medium. This does not include the dozen or two of undergrown lasses of fourteen or thirteen who had come surreptitiously, and—to allay the suspicion of their mothers—in their white aprons. They accordingly had only these articles to check at the hat box, and hence the nickname of “apron-check ladies,” by which this truant contingent was known at Joe’s academy. So that as Jake now stood in the doorway with an orphaned collar button glistening out of the band of his collarless shirt front and an affected expression of ennui overshadowing his face, his strapping figure towered over the circling throng before him. He was immediately noticed and became the target for hellos, smiles, winks, and all manner of pleasantry: “Vot you stand like dot? You vont to loin dantz?” or “You a detectiff?” or “You vont a job?” or, again, “Is it hot anawff for you?” To all of which Jake returned an invariable “Yep!” each time resuming his bored mien.
The overall height of the group was somewhat below average. This doesn’t count the dozen or so underage girls around thirteen or fourteen who had snuck in, and— to avoid their mothers’ suspicion— were wearing their white aprons. As a result, they only had those items to check at the hat box, earning them the nickname “apron-check ladies” at Joe’s academy. So, as Jake stood in the doorway with a lost collar button shining out from the band of his collarless shirt and a fake expression of boredom on his face, his tall figure loomed over the crowd around him. He was quickly noticed and became the focus of greetings, smiles, winks, and various teasing remarks: “What are you standing like that for? Want to learn to dance?” or “Are you a detective?” or “Do you want a job?” or, again, “Is it hot enough for you?” To all of these, Jake replied with a consistent “Yep!” while maintaining his bored demeanor.
As he thus gazed at the dancers, a feeling of envy came over him. “Look at them!” he said to himself begrudgingly. “How merry they are! Such shnoozes, they can hardly set a foot well, and yet they are free, while I am a married man. But wait till you get married, too,” he prospectively avenged himself on Joe’s pupils; “we shall see how you will then dance and jump!”
As he watched the dancers, a sense of envy washed over him. “Look at them!” he thought to himself reluctantly. “How happy they are! Such shnoozes, they can barely manage to stand, yet they are free, while I’m tied down by marriage. But just wait until you get married too,” he mentally got back at Joe’s students; “we’ll see how well you dance and jump then!”
Presently a wave of Joe’s hand brought the music and the trampling to a pause. The girls at once took their seats on the “ladies’ bench,” while the bulk of the men retired to the side reserved for “gents only.” Several apparent post-graduates nonchalantly overstepped the boundary line, and, nothing daunted by the professor’s repeated “Zents to de right an’ ladess to the left!” unrestrainedly kept their girls chuckling. At all events, Joe soon desisted, his attention being diverted by the soda department of his business. “Sawda!” he sang out. “Ull kin’s! Sam, you ought ashamed you’selv; vy don’tz you treat you’ lada?”
Currently, a wave from Joe’s hand brought the music and dancing to a halt. The girls quickly took their seats on the “ladies’ bench,” while most of the men moved to the side designated for “gents only.” Several apparent post-graduates casually crossed the boundary, and despite the professor’s repeated shout of “Gentlemen to the right and ladies to the left!” they freely kept their girls laughing. In any case, Joe soon stopped, his focus drawn to the soda section of his business. “Soda!” he called out. “All kinds! Sam, you should be ashamed of yourself; why don’t you treat your girl?”
In the meantime Jake was the centre of a growing bevy of both sexes. He refused to unbend and to enter into their facetious mood, and his morose air became the topic of their persiflage.
In the meantime, Jake was the center of a growing group of both guys and girls. He refused to relax and join in on their playful mood, and his gloomy demeanor became the subject of their jokes.
By-and-bye Joe came scuttling up to his side. “Goot-evenig, Dzake!” he greeted him; “I didn’t seen you at ull! Say, Dzake, I’ll take care dis site an’ you take care dot site—ull right?”
By and by, Joe came rushing up to his side. “Good evening, Jake!” he greeted him; “I didn’t see you at all! Hey, Jake, I’ll take care of this side and you take care of that side—okay?”
“Alla right!” Jake responded gruffly. “Gentsh, getch you partnesh, hawrry up!” he commanded in another instant.
“Alright!” Jake replied gruffly. “Gentlemen, get your partners, hurry up!” he commanded a moment later.
The sentence was echoed by the dancing master, who then blew on his whistle a prolonged shrill warble, and once again the floor was set straining under some two hundred pounding, gliding, or scraping feet.
The dancing master repeated the sentence, then blew a long, sharp note on his whistle, and once again the floor was alive with about two hundred feet pounding, gliding, or scraping.
“Don’ bee ’fraid. Gu right aheat an’ getch you partner!” Jake went on yelling right and left. “Don’ be ’shamed, Mish Cohen. Dansh mit dot gentlemarn!” he said, as he unceremoniously encircled Miss Cohen’s waist with “dot gentlemarn’s” arm. “Cholly! vot’s de madder mitch you? You do hop like a Cossack, as true as I am a Jew,” he added, indulging in a momentary lapse into Yiddish. English was the official language of the academy, where it was broken and mispronounced in as many different ways as there were Yiddish dialects represented in that institution. “Dot’sh de vay, look!” With which Jake seized from Charley a lanky fourteen-year-old Miss Jacobs, and proceeded to set an example of correct waltzing, much to the unconcealed delight of the girl, who let her head rest on his breast with an air of reverential gratitude and bliss, and to the embarrassment of her cavalier, who looked at the evolutions of Jake’s feet without seeing.
“Don’t be afraid. Go right ahead and get your partner!” Jake continued yelling all around. “Don’t be ashamed, Miss Cohen. Dance with that gentleman!” he said, as he casually wrapped “that gentleman’s” arm around Miss Cohen’s waist. “Cholly! What’s the matter with you? You hop like a Cossack, as true as I’m a Jew,” he added, briefly slipping into Yiddish. English was the main language at the academy, where it was spoken and mispronounced in as many different ways as the Yiddish dialects represented in that place. “That’s the way, look!” With that, Jake grabbed a lanky fourteen-year-old Miss Jacobs from Charley and began demonstrating proper waltzing, much to the open delight of the girl, who let her head rest on his chest with an expression of heartfelt gratitude and joy, and to the embarrassment of her partner, who stared at Jake's footwork without really seeing.
Presently Jake was beckoned away to a corner by Joe, whereupon Miss Jacobs, looking daggers at the little professor, sulked off to a distant seat.
Currently, Jake was called over to a corner by Joe, and Miss Jacobs, glaring at the little professor, sulked off to a distant seat.
“Dzake, do me a faver; hask Mamie to gib dot feller a couple a dantzes,” Joe said imploringly, pointing to an ungainly young man who was timidly viewing the pandemonium-like spectacle from the further end of the “gent’s bench.” “I hasked ’er myself, but se don’ vonted. He’s a beesness man, you ’destan’, an’ he kan a lot o’ fellers an’ I vonted make him satetzfiet.”
“Dzake, do me a favor; ask Mamie to give that guy a couple of dances,” Joe said desperately, pointing to an awkward young man who was nervously watching the chaotic scene from the far end of the “gent’s bench.” “I asked her myself, but she didn’t want to. He’s a businessman, you understand, and he knows a lot of guys, and I wanted to make him satisfied.”
“Dot monkey?” said Jake. “Vot you talkin’ aboyt! She vouldn’t lishn to me neider, honesht.”
“Dot monkey?” said Jake. “What are you talking about? She wouldn’t listen to me either, honestly.”
“Say dot you don’ vonted and dot’s ull.”
“Say that you didn’t want it and that’s all.”
“Alla right; I’m goin’ to ashk her, but I know it vouldn’t be of naw used.”
“Alright; I’m going to ask her, but I know it wouldn’t be of any use.”
“Never min’, you hask ’er foist. You knaw se vouldn’t refuse you!” Joe urged, with a knowing grin.
“Forget it, you ask her first. You know she wouldn’t refuse you!” Joe urged, with a knowing grin.
“Hoy much vill you bet she will refushe shaw?” Jake rejoined with insincere vehemence, as he whipped out a handful of change.
“Hey, how much will you bet she will refuse to show?” Jake replied with fake intensity, as he pulled out a handful of change.
“Vot kin’ foon a man you are! Ulleways like to bet!” said Joe, deprecatingly. ’F cuss it depend mit vot kin’ a mout’ you vill hask, you ’destan’?”
“What kind of fool are you! Always wanting to bet!” said Joe, dismissively. “If it depends on what kind of mouth you’ll ask with, you understand?”
“By gum, Jaw! Vot you take me for? Ven I shay I ashk, I ashk. You knaw I don’ like no monkey beeshnesh. Ven I promish anytink I do it shquare, dot’sh a kin’ a man I am!” And once more protesting his firm conviction that Mamie would disregard his request, he started to prove that she would not.
“By golly, Jaw! What do you think I am? When I say I ask, I ask. You know I don’t like any monkey business. When I promise something, I do it straight, that’s the kind of man I am!” And once again, insisting that Mamie would ignore his request, he began to demonstrate that she wouldn’t.
He had to traverse nearly the entire length of the hall, and, notwithstanding that he was compelled to steer clear of the dancers, he contrived to effect the passage at the swellest of his gaits, which means that he jauntily bobbed and lurched, after the manner of a blacksmith tugging at the bellows, and held up his enormous bullet head as if he were bidding defiance to the whole world. Finally he paused in front of a girl with a superabundance of pitch-black side bangs and with a pert, ill natured, pretty face of the most strikingly Semitic cast in the whole gathering. She looked twenty-three or more, was inclined to plumpness, and her shrewd deep dark eyes gleamed out of a warm gipsy complexion. Jake found her seated in a fatigued attitude on a chair near the piano.
He had to walk nearly the entire length of the hall, and even though he had to avoid the dancers, he managed to make his way through with a confident stride, which meant he bobbed and stumbled around like a blacksmith working the bellows, proudly holding up his large head as if he were challenging the whole world. Finally, he stopped in front of a girl with a lot of pitch-black side bangs and a cheeky, somewhat unpleasant, attractive face that was the most strikingly Semitic among the crowd. She looked twenty-three or older, was a bit on the plump side, and her sharp, dark eyes sparkled against her warm, gypsy complexion. Jake found her sitting tiredly in a chair near the piano.
“Good-evenig, Mamie!” he said, bowing with mock gallantry.
“Good evening, Mamie!” he said, bowing with playful charm.
“Rats!”
“Crap!”
“Shay, Mamie, give dot feller a tvisht, vill you?”
“Shay, Mamie, give that guy a twist, will you?”
“Dot slob again? Joe must tink if you ask me I’ll get scared, ain’t it? Go and tell him he is too fresh,” she said with a contemptuous grimace. Like the majority of the girls of the academy, Mamie’s English was a much nearer approach to a justification of its name than the gibberish spoken by the men.
“Dot slob again? Joe must think if you ask me I’ll get scared, right? Go and tell him he’s being too forward,” she said with a scornful look. Like most of the girls at the academy, Mamie’s English was a much better representation of the language than the nonsense spoken by the guys.
Jake felt routed; but he put a bold face on it and broke out with studied resentment:
Jake felt defeated; but he put on a brave face and expressed his anger in a calculated way:
“Vot you kickin’ aboyt, anyhoy? Jaw don’ mean notin’ at ull. If you don’ vonted never min’, an’ dot’sh ull. It don’ cut a figger, shee?” And he feignedly turned to go.
“What's going on, anyway? That doesn't mean anything at all. If you didn't want it, never mind, and that’s all there is to it. It doesn’t matter, right?” And he pretended to turn to leave.
“Look how kvick he gets excited!” she said, surrenderingly.
“Look how quickly he gets excited!” she said, giving in.
“I ain’t get ekshitet at ull; but vot’sh de used a makin’ monkey beesnesh?” he retorted with triumphant acerbity.
“I’m not getting upset at all; but what’s the deal with making a fuss about it?” he shot back with triumphant bitterness.
“You are a monkey you’self,” she returned with a playful pout.
“You're a monkey yourself,” she responded with a playful pout.
The compliment was acknowledged by one of Jake’s blandest grins.
The compliment was met with one of Jake’s most expressionless grins.
“An’ you are a monkey from monkey-land,” he said. “Vill you dansh mit dot feller?”
“An’ you are a monkey from monkey-land,” he said. “Will you dance with that guy?”
“Rats! Vot vill you give me?”
“Rats! What will you give me?”
“Vot should I give you?” he asked impatiently.
“What should I give you?” he asked impatiently.
“Vill you treat?”
"Will you treat?"
“Treat? Ger-rr oyt!” he replied with a sweeping kick at space.
“Treat? Get out!” he replied with a dramatic kick at the air.
“Den I von’t dance.”
“Then I won’t dance.”
“Alla right. I’ll treat you mit a coupel a waltch.”
“Alright. I’ll treat you to a couple of watches.”
“Is dot so? You must really tink I am swooning to dance vit you,” she said, dividing the remark between both jargons.
“Is that so? You must really think I'm eager to dance with you,” she said, mixing the remark between both languages.
“Look at her, look! she is a regely getzke[4]: one must take off one’s cap to speak to her. Don’t you always say you like to dansh with me becush I am a good dansher?”
“Look at her, look! She’s a real catch[4]: you have to take off your hat to talk to her. Don’t you always say you enjoy dancing with me because I’m a good dancer?”
“You must tink you are a peach of a dancer, ain’ it? Bennie can dance a —— sight better dan you,” she recurred to her English.
“You must think you’re an amazing dancer, right? Bennie can dance way better than you,” she switched back to her English.
“Alla right!” he said tartly. “So you don’ vonted?”
“Alright!” he said sharply. “So you didn’t want to?”
“O sugar! He is gettin’ mad again. Vell, who is de getzke, me or you? All right, I’ll dance vid de slob. But it’s only becuss you ask me, mind you!” she added fawningly.
“O sugar! He’s getting mad again. Well, who’s the crazy one, me or you? Alright, I’ll dance with the jerk. But it’s only because you asked me, just so you know!” she added sweetly.
“Dot’sh alla right!” he rejoined, with an affectation of gravity, concealing his triumph. “But you makin’ too much fush. I like to shpeak plain, shee? Dot’sh a kin’ a man I am.”
“That's all right!” he replied, pretending to be serious to hide his excitement. “But you’re making too much fuss. I like to speak plainly, you see? That’s the kind of man I am.”
The next two waltzes Mamie danced with the ungainly novice, taking exaggerated pains with him. Then came a lancers, Joe calling out the successive movements huckster fashion. His command was followed by less than half of the class, however, for the greater part preferred to avail themselves of the same music for waltzing. Jake was bent upon giving Mamie what he called a “sholid good time”; and, as she shared his view that a square or fancy dance was as flimsy an affair as a stick of candy, they joined or, rather, led the seceding majority. They spun along with all-forgetful gusto; every little while he lifted her on his powerful arm and gave her a “mill,” he yelping and she squeaking for sheer ecstasy, as he did so; and throughout the performance his face and his whole figure seemed to be exclaiming, “Dot’sh a kin’ a man I am!”
The next two waltzes Mamie danced with the clumsy beginner, making a big effort for him. Then came a lancers, with Joe calling out the movements like a salesman. However, less than half the class followed his lead, as most preferred to use the same music to waltz. Jake was determined to give Mamie what he called a “solid good time,” and since she agreed that a square or fancy dance was as trivial as a piece of candy, they joined—or rather, led—the group that was leaving. They twirled around with carefree excitement; every now and then, he lifted her on his strong arm and did a “mill,” with him yelling and her squeaking in pure joy as he did; throughout the dance, his face and whole body seemed to say, “That’s the kind of man I am!”
Several waifs stood in a cluster admiring or begrudging the antics of the star couple. Among these was lanky Miss Jacobs and Fanny the Preacher, who had shortly before made her appearance in the hall, and now stood pale and forlorn by the “apron-check” girl’s side.
Several kids stood together, either admiring or resenting the antics of the star couple. Among them were tall Miss Jacobs and Fanny the Preacher, who had just arrived in the hall and now stood pale and lonely by the “apron-check” girl’s side.
“Look at the way she is stickin’ to him!” the little girl observed with envious venom, her gaze riveted to Mamie, whose shapely head was at this moment reclining on Jake’s shoulders, with her eyes half shut, as if melting in a transport of bliss.
“Look at how she’s all over him!” the little girl said with a jealous glare, her eyes locked on Mamie, whose lovely head was resting on Jake’s shoulders, her eyes half closed, as if she were losing herself in pure happiness.
Fanny felt cut to the quick.
Fanny felt really hurt.
“You are jealous, ain’t you?” she jerked out.
“You're jealous, aren't you?” she blurted out.
“Who, me? Vy should I be jealous?” Miss Jacobs protested, colouring. “On my part let them both go to ——. You must be jealous. Here, here! See how your eyes are creeping out looking! Here, here!” she teased her offender in Yiddish, poking her little finger at her as she spoke.
“Who, me? Why should I be jealous?” Miss Jacobs protested, blushing. “As for me, let them both go to hell. You must be the jealous one. Look, look! See how your eyes are bulging out! Look, look!” she teased her offender in Yiddish, poking her little finger at her as she spoke.
“Will you shut your scurvy mouth, little piece of ugliness, you? Such a piggish apron check!” poor Fanny burst out under breath, tears starting to her eyes.
“Will you shut your nasty mouth, you little eyesore? What a piggy apron check!” poor Fanny exclaimed quietly, tears welling in her eyes.
“Such a nasty little runt!” another girl chimed in.
“Such a nasty little brat!” another girl chimed in.
“Such a little cricket already knows what ‘jealous’ is!” a third of the bystanders put in. “You had better go home or your mamma will give you a spanking.” Whereat the little cricket made a retort, which had better be left unrecorded.
“Such a little cricket already knows what ‘jealous’ is!” a third of the bystanders chimed in. “You’d better go home or your mom will give you a spanking.” At that, the little cricket made a comeback that’s best left unsaid.
“To think of a bit of a flea like that having so much cheek! Here is America for you!”
“To think of a little flea like that having so much nerve! Here’s America for you!”
“America for a country and ‘dod’ll do’ [that’ll do] for a language!” observed one of the young men of the group, indulging one of the stereotype jokes of the Ghetto.
“America as a country and ‘dod’ll do’ [that’ll do] for a language!” one of the young men in the group remarked, leaning into one of the typical jokes from the Ghetto.
The passage at arms drew Jake’s attention to the little knot of spectators, and his eye fell on Fanny. Whereupon he summarily relinquished his partner on the floor, and advanced toward his shopmate, who, seeing him approach, hastened to retreat to the girls’ bench, where she remained seated with a drooping head.
The fight caught Jake's eye, and he noticed the small group of spectators. His gaze landed on Fanny. He quickly let go of his dance partner and moved towards her, but as he got closer, she hurriedly backed away to the girls' bench, where she sat with her head down.
“Hello, Fanny!” he shouted briskly, coming up in front of her.
“Hey, Fanny!” he called out cheerfully, walking up to her.
“Hello!” she returned rigidly, her eyes fixed on the dirty floor.
“Hello!” she replied stiffly, her gaze glued to the filthy floor.
“Come, give ush a tvisht, vill you?”
“Come, give us a twist, will you?”
“But you ain’t goin’ by Joe to-night!” she answered, with a withering curl of her lip, her glance still on the ground. “Go to your lady, she’ll be mad atch you.”
“But you’re not going by Joe tonight!” she responded, curling her lip in disdain, her gaze still fixed on the ground. “Go to your girl, she’ll be angry with you.”
“I didn’t vonted to gu here, honesht, Fanny. I o’ly come to tell Jaw shometin’, an’ dot’sh ull,” he said guiltily.
“I didn’t want to come here, honestly, Fanny. I only came to tell you something, and that’s all,” he said guiltily.
“Why should you apologize?” she addressed the tip of her shoe in her mother tongue. “As if he was obliged to apologize to me! For my part you can dance with her day and night. Vot do I care? As if I cared! I have only come to see what a bluffer you are. Do you think I am a fool? As smart as your Mamie, anyvay. As if I had not known he wanted to make me stay at home! What are you afraid of? Am I in your way then? As if I was in his way! What business have I to be in your way? Who is in your way?”
“Why should you apologize?” she muttered, staring at the tip of her shoe in her native language. “As if he has to apologize to me! Honestly, you can dance with her all day and night. What do I care? As if I cared! I just came to see what a bluffer you are. Do you think I'm a fool? I’m just as smart as your Mamie, anyway. As if I didn’t know he wanted me to stay home! What are you scared of? Am I in your way then? As if I was in his way! What right do I have to be in your way? Who's in your way?”
While she was thus speaking in her voluble, querulous, harassing manner, Jake stood with his hands in his trousers’ pockets, in an attitude of mock attention. Then, suddenly losing patience, he said:
While she was talking in her chatty, whiny, and annoying way, Jake stood with his hands in his pants pockets, pretending to pay attention. Then, suddenly losing his patience, he said:
“Dot’sh alla right! You will finish your sermon afterward. And in the meantime lesh have a valtz from the land of valtzes!” With which he forcibly dragged her off her seat, catching her round the waist.
“It’s all good! You can finish your sermon later. And in the meantime, let’s have a waltz from the land of waltzes!” With that, he firmly pulled her off her seat, wrapping his arms around her waist.
“But I don’t need it, I don’t wish it! Go to your Mamie!” she protested, struggling. “I tell you I don’t need it, I don’t——” The rest of the sentence was choked off by her violent breathing; for by this time she was spinning with Jake like a top. After another moment’s pretense at struggling to free herself she succumbed, and presently clung to her partner, the picture of triumph and beatitude.
“But I don’t need it, I don’t want it! Go to your Mamie!” she protested, struggling. “I’m telling you I don’t need it, I don’t——” The rest of her sentence was cut off by her labored breathing; by now, she was spinning around with Jake like a top. After a moment of pretending to try to break free, she gave in, and soon she was clinging to her partner, beaming with triumph and happiness.
Meanwhile Mamie had walked up to Joe’s side, and without much difficulty caused him to abandon the lancers party to themselves, and to resume with her the waltz which Jake had so abruptly broken off.
Meanwhile, Mamie had walked up to Joe and easily convinced him to leave the lancers party behind and continue the waltz that Jake had suddenly interrupted.
In the course of the following intermission she diplomatically seated herself beside her rival, and paraded her tranquillity of mind by accosting her with a question on shop matters. Fanny was not blind to the manœuvre, but her exultation was all the greater for it, and she participated in the ensuing conversation with exuberant geniality.
During the next intermission, she cleverly sat down next to her rival and showed off her calm demeanor by asking her a question about business. Fanny noticed the tactic but felt even more triumphant because of it, and she joined in the following conversation with enthusiastic friendliness.
By-and-bye they were joined by Jake.
By and by, Jake joined them.
“Vell, vill you treat, Jake?” said Mamie.
“Well, will you treat, Jake?” said Mamie.
“Vot you vant, a kish?” he replied, putting his offer in action as well as in language.
“Want a kiss?” he said, putting his offer into action as well as in words.
Mamie slapped his arm.
Mamie hit his arm.
“May the Angel of Death kiss you!” said her lips in Yiddish. “Try again!” her glowing face overruled them in a dialect of its own.
“May the Angel of Death kiss you!” her lips said in Yiddish. “Try again!” her radiant face dismissed them in a dialect of its own.
Fanny laughed.
Fanny chuckled.
“Once I am treating, both ladas must be treated alike, ain’ it?” remarked the gallant, and again he proved himself as good as his word, although Fanny struggled with greater energy and ostensibly with more real indignation.
“Once I am treating, both ladas must be treated alike, right?” said the brave one, and once again he showed he meant what he said, even though Fanny fought back with more effort and seemed genuinely more upset.
“But vy don’t you treat, you stingy loafer you?”
“But why don't you treat, you stingy slacker?”
“Vot elsh you vant? A peench?” He was again on the point of suiting the action to the word, but Mamie contrived to repay the pinch before she had received it, and added a generous piece of profanity into the bargain. Whereupon there ensued a scuffle of a character which defies description in more senses than one.
“What's the matter? A pinch?” He was about to act on his words again, but Mamie managed to return the pinch before he could give it, adding a nice bit of cursing to the mix. This led to a scuffle that is hard to describe in more ways than one.
Nevertheless Jake marched his two “ladas” up to the marble fountain, and regaled them with two cents’ worth of soda each.
Nevertheless, Jake took his two "ladas" to the marble fountain and treated them to two cents' worth of soda each.
An hour or so later, when Jake got out into the street, his breast pocket was loaded with a fresh batch of “Professor Peltner’s Grand Annual Ball” tickets, and his two arms—with Mamie and Fanny respectively.
An hour or so later, when Jake stepped out onto the street, his breast pocket was stuffed with a new set of “Professor Peltner’s Grand Annual Ball” tickets, and he had Mamie and Fanny on either arm.
“As soon as I get my wages I’ll call on the installment agent and give him a deposit for a steamship ticket,” presently glimmered through his mind, as he adjusted his hold upon the two girls, snugly gathering them to his sides.
“As soon as I get paid, I’ll reach out to the installment agent and give him a deposit for a steamship ticket,” currently flashed through his mind as he adjusted his hold on the two girls, pulling them snugly to his sides.
CHAPTER III.
IN THE GRIP OF HIS PAST.
Jake had never even vaguely abandoned the idea of supplying his wife and child with the means of coming to join him. He was more or less prompt in remitting her monthly allowance of ten rubles, and the visit to the draft and passage office had become part of the routine of his life. It had the invariable effect of arousing his dormant scruples, and he hardly ever left the office without ascertaining the price of a steerage voyage from Hamburg to New York. But no sooner did he emerge from the dingy basement into the noisy scenes of Essex Street, than he would consciously let his mind wander off to other topics.
Jake had never really given up on the idea of providing his wife and child with a way to join him. He was pretty timely in sending her a monthly allowance of ten rubles, and going to the draft and passage office had become a regular part of his routine. It always brought up his lingering guilt, and he hardly ever left the office without checking the cost of a steerage ticket from Hamburg to New York. But as soon as he stepped out of the grimy basement into the hustle and bustle of Essex Street, he would intentionally let his mind drift to other subjects.
Formerly, during the early part of his sojourn in Boston, his landing place, where some of his townsfolk resided and where he had passed his first two years in America, he used to mention his Gitl and his Yosselé so frequently and so enthusiastically, that some wags among the Hanover Street tailors would sing “Yekl and wife and the baby” to the tune of Molly and I and the Baby. In the natural course of things, however, these retrospective effusions gradually became far between, and since he had shifted his abode to New York he carefully avoided all reference to his antecedents. The Jewish quarter of the metropolis, which is a vast and compact city within a city, offers its denizens incomparably fewer chances of contact with the English-speaking portion of the population than any of the three separate Ghettos of Boston. As a consequence, since Jake’s advent to New York his passion for American sport had considerably cooled off. And, to make up for this, his enthusiastic nature before long found vent in dancing and in a general life of gallantry. His proved knack with the gentle sex had turned his head and now cost him all his leisure time. Still, he would occasionally attend some variety show in which boxing was the main drawing card, and somehow managed to keep track of the salient events of the sporting world generally. Judging from his unstaid habits and happy-go-lucky abandon to the pleasures of life, his present associates took it for granted that he was single, and instead of twitting him with the feigned assumption that he had deserted a family—a piece of burlesque as old as the Ghetto—they would quiz him as to which of his girls he was “dead struck” on, and as to the day fixed for the wedding. On more than one such occasion he had on the tip of his tongue the seemingly jocular question, “How do you know I am not married already?” But he never let the sentence cross his lips, and would, instead, observe facetiously that he was not “shtruck on nu goil,” and that he was dead struck on all of them in “whulshale.” “I hate retail beesnesh, shee? Dot’sh a’ kin’ a man I am!” One day, in the course of an intimate conversation with Joe, Jake, dropping into a philosophical mood, remarked:
Previously, early in his time in Boston, which was where he first arrived and where some of his old neighbors lived, he often talked about his Gitl and Yosselé so passionately that some jokesters among the Hanover Street tailors would sing "Yekl and wife and the baby" to the tune of "Molly and I and the Baby." As time went on, however, these nostalgic moments became rare, and after moving to New York, he deliberately avoided discussing his past. The Jewish neighborhood in the city, which is like a huge, tightly-knit community, gave its residents far fewer opportunities to interact with the English-speaking population compared to the three distinct Ghettos in Boston. As a result, since Jake's arrival in New York, his enthusiasm for American sports had cooled significantly. To compensate, his lively personality soon found an outlet in dancing and a generally flirtatious lifestyle. His ability to charm women had gone to his head and now took up all his free time. Still, he would occasionally go to a variety show where boxing was the main attraction, and somehow he kept up with the key events in the sports world. Based on his carefree habits and relaxed approach to life's pleasures, his current friends assumed he was single, and instead of teasing him about supposedly abandoning a family—a joke as old as the Ghetto—they would ask him which girl he was "really into" and when the wedding was planned. On more than one occasion, he had the seemingly playful question, "How do you know I'm not married already?" on the tip of his tongue, but he never let it slip out. Instead, he would jokingly say that he wasn't "struck on any girl," claiming he was "dead struck on all of them wholesale." "I hate retail business, you see? That's the kind of man I am!" One day, during a deep conversation with Joe, Jake, falling into a reflective mood, said:
“It’s something like a baker, ain’t it? The more cakes he has the less he likes them. You and I have a lot of girls; that’s why we don’t care for any one of them.”
“It’s kind of like a baker, isn’t it? The more cakes he has, the less he likes them. You and I have a lot of girls; that’s why we don’t care for any one of them.”
But if his attachment for the girls of his acquaintance collectively was not coupled with a quivering of his heart for any individual Mamie, or Fanny, or Sarah, it did not, on the other hand, preclude a certain lingering tenderness for his wife. But then his wife had long since ceased to be what she had been of yore. From a reality she had gradually become transmuted into a fancy. During the three years since he had set foot on the soil, where a “shister[5] becomes a mister and a mister a shister,” he had lived so much more than three years—so much more, in fact, than in all the twenty-two years of his previous life—that his Russian past appeared to him a dream and his wife and child, together with his former self, fellow-characters in a charming tale, which he was neither willing to banish from his memory nor able to reconcile with the actualities of his American present. The question of how to effect this reconciliation, and of causing Gitl and little Yosselé to step out of the thickening haze of reminiscence and to take their stand by his side as living parts of his daily life, was a fretful subject from the consideration of which he cowardly shrank. He wished he could both import his family and continue his present mode of life. At the bottom of his soul he wondered why this should not be feasible. But he knew that it was not, and his heart would sink at the notion of forfeiting the lion’s share of attentions for which he came in at the hands of those who lionized him. Moreover, how will he look people in the face in view of the lie he has been acting? He longed for an interminable respite. But as sooner or later the minds of his acquaintances were bound to become disabused, and he would have to face it all out anyway, he was many a time on the point of making a clean breast of it, and failed to do so for a mere lack of nerve, each time letting himself off on the plea that a week or two before his wife’s arrival would be a more auspicious occasion for the disclosure.
But even though he had a general fondness for the girls he knew, he didn’t feel a special connection to anyone like Mamie, Fanny, or Sarah. However, that didn’t mean he didn’t have a lingering affection for his wife. Yet, his wife had long stopped being the person she used to be. Over time, she had transformed from a reality into a memory. In the three years since he arrived in a place where a “shister[5] becomes a mister and a mister a shister,” he had experienced so much more than just three years—more than all the twenty-two years of his life before that. His past in Russia now seemed like a dream, and his wife and child, along with his former self, felt like characters in a beautiful story that he didn’t want to forget but couldn’t reconcile with his present life in America. He often found himself worried about how to make this reconciliation happen and how to bring Gitl and little Yosselé out of the fog of memories to be part of his everyday life. He cowardly avoided thinking about it. He wished he could bring his family over while keeping his current lifestyle. Deep down, he questioned why that wouldn't work. But he knew it wouldn’t, and the thought of losing the attention he received from those who admired him made his heart heavy. Plus, how would he face people knowing he was living a lie? He yearned for an endless break from reality. But eventually, his friends would figure it all out, and he would have to confront it, so he often thought about coming clean but never had the courage. He kept telling himself that revealing the truth a week or two before his wife arrived would be a better time.
Neither Jake nor his wife nor his parents could write even Yiddish, although both he and his old father read fluently the punctuated Hebrew of the Old Testament or the Prayer-book. Their correspondence had therefore to be carried on by proxy, and, as a consequence, at longer intervals than would have been the case otherwise. The missives which he received differed materially in length, style, and degree of illiteracy as well as in point of penmanship; but they all agreed in containing glowing encomiums of little Yosselé, exhorting Yekl not to stray from the path of righteousness, and reproachfully asking whether he ever meant to send the ticket. The latter point had an exasperating effect on Jake. There were times, however, when it would touch his heart and elicit from him his threadbare vow to send the ticket at once. But then he never had money enough to redeem it. And, to tell the truth, at the bottom of his heart he was at such moments rather glad of his poverty. At all events, the man who wrote Jake’s letters had a standing order to reply in the sharpest terms at his command that Yekl did not spend his money on drink; that America was not the land they took it for, where one could “scoop gold by the skirtful;” that Gitl need not fear lest he meant to desert her, and that as soon as he had saved enough to pay her way and to set up a decent establishment she would be sure to get the ticket.
Neither Jake nor his wife nor his parents could write even in Yiddish, though both he and his elderly father could read the punctuated Hebrew of the Old Testament or the Prayer Book fluently. Their correspondence had to be done through others, which meant it happened less frequently than it would have otherwise. The letters he received varied significantly in length, style, and level of illiteracy, as well as in handwriting; but they all shared enthusiastic praises of little Yosselé, urging Yekl not to stray from the righteous path, and pointedly questioning whether he ever planned to send the ticket. This last issue frustrated Jake. However, there were times when it would touch his heart and prompt his worn-out promise to send the ticket immediately. But then he never had enough money to redeem it. And, to be honest, deep down, he felt somewhat relieved by his poverty at those moments. In any case, the person who wrote Jake’s letters had a standing order to respond in the strongest terms possible that Yekl did not spend his money on alcohol; that America was not the land they believed it to be, where one could "scoop gold by the skirtful;" that Gitl had no reason to worry he intended to abandon her, and that as soon as he saved enough to pay for her and set up a decent life, she would definitely get the ticket.
Jake’s scribe was an old Jew who kept a little stand on Pitt Street, which is one of the thoroughfares and market places of the Galician quarter of the Ghetto, and where Jake was unlikely to come upon any people of his acquaintance. The old man scraped together his livelihood by selling Yiddish newspapers and cigarettes, and writing letters for a charge varying, according to the length of the epistle, from five to ten cents. Each time Jake received a letter he would take it to the Galician, who would first read it to him (for an extra remuneration of one cent) and then proceed to pen five cents’ worth of rhetoric, which might have been printed and forwarded one copy at a time for all the additions or alterations Jake ever caused to be made in it.
Jake’s scribe was an old Jewish man who had a small stand on Pitt Street, one of the main streets and marketplaces in the Galician quarter of the Ghetto, where Jake was unlikely to run into anyone he knew. The old man made a living by selling Yiddish newspapers and cigarettes, and by writing letters for a fee that ranged from five to ten cents, depending on the length of the letter. Every time Jake got a letter, he would bring it to the Galician, who would first read it to him (for an extra fee of one cent) and then proceed to write five cents’ worth of content, which could have been printed and sent one copy at a time for all the changes or edits Jake ever asked for.
“What else shall I write?” the old man would ask his patron, after having written and read aloud the first dozen lines, which Jake had come to know by heart.
“What else should I write?” the old man would ask his patron, after writing and reading aloud the first dozen lines, which Jake had memorized.
“How do I know?” Jake would respond. “It is you who can write; so you ought to understand what else to write.”
“How do I know?” Jake would reply. “You’re the one who can write, so you should know what else to write.”
And the scribe would go on to write what he had written on almost every previous occasion. Jake would keep the letter in his pocket until he had spare United States money enough to convert into ten rubles, and then he would betake himself to the draft office and have the amount, together with the well-crumpled epistle, forwarded to Povodye.
And the writer would continue to write what he had written almost every time before. Jake would keep the letter in his pocket until he had enough spare U.S. dollars to exchange for ten rubles, and then he would head to the draft office and have the amount, along with the wrinkled letter, sent to Povodye.
And so it went month in and month out.
And so it continued month after month.
The first letter which reached Jake after the scene at Joe Peltner’s dancing academy came so unusually close upon its predecessor that he received it from his landlady’s hand with a throb of misgiving. He had always laboured under the presentiment that some unknown enemies—for he had none that he could name—would some day discover his wife’s address and anonymously represent him to her as contemplating another marriage, in order to bring Gitl down upon him unawares. His first thought accordingly was that this letter was the outcome of such a conspiracy. “Or maybe there is some death in the family?” he next reflected, half with terror and half with a feeling almost amounting to reassurance.
The first letter that reached Jake after the incident at Joe Peltner’s dance studio came so quickly after the last one that he took it from his landlady’s hand with a sense of dread. He had always felt a nagging worry that some unknown enemies—he couldn’t name any—would one day find out his wife’s address and anonymously tell her he was considering another marriage, aiming to catch Gitl off guard. His first thought was that this letter was part of such a scheme. “Or maybe there’s been a death in the family?” he then wondered, feeling a mix of fear and a strange sense of relief.
When the cigarette vender unfolded the letter he found it to be of such unusual length that he stipulated an additional cent for the reading of it.
When the cigarette vendor opened the letter, he noticed it was so unusually long that he asked for an extra cent to read it.
“Alla right, hurry up now!” Jake said, grinding his teeth on a mumbled English oath.
“Alright, hurry up now!” Jake said, grinding his teeth on a mumbled curse in English.
“Righd evay! Righd evay!” the old fellow returned jubilantly, as he hastily adjusted his spectacles and addressed himself to his task.
“Right away! Right away!” the old man replied happily, as he quickly adjusted his glasses and focused on his task.
The letter had evidently been penned by some one laying claim to Hebrew scholarship and ambitious to impress the New World with it; for it was quite replete with poetic digressions, strained and twisted to suit some quotation from the Bible. And what with this unstinted verbosity, which was Greek to Jake, one or two interruptions by the old man’s customers, and interpretations necessitated by difference of dialect, a quarter of an hour had elapsed before the scribe realized the trend of what he was reading.
The letter had clearly been written by someone trying to show off their Hebrew knowledge and eager to impress the New World with it; it was filled with poetic detours, forced and contorted to fit some quote from the Bible. With this excessive wordiness, which was confusing to Jake, a couple of interruptions from the old man’s customers, and explanations needed because of different dialects, it took a quarter of an hour before the writer understood the direction of what he was reading.
Then he suddenly gave a start, as if shocked.
Then he suddenly jumped, as if surprised.
“Vot’sh a madder? Vot’sh a madder?”
“What's the matter? What's the matter?”
“Vot’s der madder? What should be the madder? Wait—a—I don’t know what I can do”—he halted in perplexity.
“What's the matter? What should the matter be? Wait—a—I’m not sure what I can do”—he stopped, confused.
“Any bad news?” Jake inquired, turning pale. “Speak out!”
“Any bad news?” Jake asked, going pale. “Just tell me!”
“Speak out! It is all very well for you to say ‘speak out.’ You forget that one is a piece of Jew,” he faltered, hinting at the orthodox custom which enjoins a child of Israel from being the messenger of sad tidings.
“Speak up! It's easy for you to say ‘speak up.’ You forget that I'm just a Jew,” he hesitated, referring to the traditional belief that a child of Israel shouldn't deliver bad news.
“Don’t bodder a head!” Jake shouted savagely. “I have paid you, haven’t I?”
“Don’t bother my head!” Jake shouted angrily. “I’ve paid you, haven’t I?”
“Say, young man, you need not be so angry,” the other said, resentfully. “Half of the letter I have read, have I not? so I shall refund you one cent and leave me in peace.” He took to fumbling in his pockets for the coin, with apparent reluctance.
“Listen, dude, you don’t have to be so mad,” the other person said, annoyed. “I’ve read half of the letter, right? So I’ll give you back a cent and just let me be.” He started digging through his pockets for the coin, clearly not wanting to.
“Tell me what is the matter,” Jake entreated, with clinched fists. “Is anybody dead? Do tell me now.”
“Tell me what's wrong,” Jake pleaded, clenching his fists. “Is anyone dead? Please, tell me now.”
“Vell, since you know it already, I may as well tell you,” said the scribe cunningly, glad to retain the cent and Jake’s patronage. “It is your father who has been freed; may he have a bright paradise.”
“Well, since you already know, I might as well tell you,” said the scribe slyly, happy to keep the cent and Jake’s support. “It’s your father who has been freed; may he have a shining paradise.”
“Ha?” Jake asked aghast, with a wide gape.
“Ha?” Jake asked in shock, his mouth hanging open.
The Galician resumed the reading in solemn, doleful accents. The melancholy passage was followed by a jeremiade upon the penniless condition of the family and Jake’s duty to send the ticket without further procrastination. As to his mother, she preferred the Povodye graveyard to a watery sepulchre, and hoped that her beloved and only son, the apple of her eye, whom she had been awake nights to bring up to manhood, and so forth, would not forget her.
The Galician continued reading in a serious, mournful tone. The sad passage was followed by a lament about the family’s financial struggles and Jake’s obligation to send the ticket without delay. As for his mother, she would rather be in the Povodye graveyard than buried at sea, and she hoped that her beloved only son, the light of her life, whom she had stayed up nights to raise into adulthood, wouldn’t forget her.
“So now they will be here for sure, and there can be no more delay!” was Jake’s first distinct thought. “Poor father!” he inwardly exclaimed the next moment, with deep anguish. His native home came back to him with a vividness which it had not had in his mind for a long time.
“So now they’re definitely coming, and there can’t be any more delays!” was Jake’s first clear thought. “Poor dad!” he silently cried out a moment later, filled with deep sadness. Memories of his childhood home flooded back to him with a clarity he hadn’t experienced in a long time.
“Was he an old man?” the scribe queried sympathetically.
“Was he an old man?” the scribe asked with sympathy.
“About seventy,” Jake answered, bursting into tears.
“About seventy,” Jake replied, breaking down in tears.
“Seventy? Then he had lived to a good old age. May no one depart younger,” the old man observed, by way of “consoling the bereaved.”
“Seventy? Then he lived to a nice old age. May no one leave us younger,” the old man said, trying to “comfort the grieving.”
As Jake’s tears instantly ran dry he fell to wringing his hands and moaning.
As Jake's tears quickly stopped, he began to wring his hands and moan.
“Good-night!” he presently said, taking leave. “I’ll see you to-morrow, if God be pleased.”
“Good night!” he said, taking his leave. “I’ll see you tomorrow, if all goes well.”
“Good-night!” the scribe returned with heartfelt condolence.
“Good night!” the scribe replied with sincere sympathy.
As he was directing his steps to his lodgings Jake wondered why he did not weep. He felt that this was the proper thing for a man in his situation to do, and he endeavoured to inspire himself with emotions befitting the occasion. But his thoughts teasingly gambolled about among the people and things of the street. By-and-bye, however, he became sensible of his mental eye being fixed upon the big fleshy mole on his father’s scantily bearded face. He recalled the old man’s carriage, the melancholy nod of his head, his deep sigh upon taking snuff from the time-honoured birch bark which Jake had known as long as himself; and his heart writhed with pity and with the acutest pangs of homesickness. “And it was evening and it was morning, the sixth day. And the heavens and the earth were finished.” As the Hebrew words of the Sanctification of the Sabbath resounded in Jake’s ears, in his father’s senile treble, he could see his gaunt figure swaying over a pair of Sabbath loaves. It is Friday night. The little room, made tidy for the day of rest and faintly illuminated by the mysterious light of two tallow candles rising from freshly burnished candlesticks, is pervaded by a benign, reposeful warmth and a general air of peace and solemnity. There, seated by the side of the head of the little family and within easy reach of the huge brick oven, is his old mother, flushed with fatigue, and with an effort keeping her drowsy eyes open to attend, with a devout mien, her husband’s prayer. Opposite to her, by the window, is Yekl, the present Jake, awaiting his turn to chant the same words in the holy tongue, and impatiently thinking of the repast to come after it. Besides the three of them there is no one else in the chamber, for Jake visioned the fascinating scene as he had known it for almost twenty years, and not as it had appeared during the short period since the family had been joined by Gitl and subsequently by Yosselé.
As Jake walked back to his place, he wondered why he wasn't crying. He felt like that was the right thing for a man in his situation to do, and he tried to drum up emotions that matched the moment. But his mind kept drifting among the people and things on the street. Eventually, though, he found himself fixated on the large, fleshy mole on his father's sparsely bearded face. He remembered his father's posture, the sad nod of his head, and the deep sigh he let out while taking snuff from the old birch bark container that Jake had known for as long as he could remember; his heart twisted with pity and intense homesickness. "And it was evening and it was morning, the sixth day. And the heavens and the earth were finished." As the Hebrew words of the Sabbath Sanctification echoed in Jake's ears, in his father's shaky voice, he could envision his father's thin figure leaning over a pair of Sabbath loaves. It's Friday night. The small room, tidied up for the day of rest and softly lit by the two tallow candles glowing in polished candlesticks, radiates a comforting warmth and a sense of peace and solemnity. There, next to the head of the little family and within reach of the large brick oven, sits his elderly mother, visibly tired, struggling to keep her sleepy eyes open as she devoutly attends to her husband's prayer. Across from her, by the window, is Yekl, the current Jake, waiting for his turn to chant the same words in Hebrew, impatiently thinking about the meal that will follow. Apart from the three of them, the room is empty, as Jake imagined the captivating scene as he had known it for nearly twenty years, not how it had appeared during the short time since the family was joined by Gitl and later by Yosselé.
Suddenly he felt himself a child, the only and pampered son of a doting mother. He was overcome with a heart-wringing consciousness of being an orphan, and his soul was filled with a keen sense of desolation and self-pity. And thereupon everything around him—the rows of gigantic tenement houses, the hum and buzz of the scurrying pedestrians, the jingling horse cars—all suddenly grew alien and incomprehensible to Jake. Ah, if he could return to his old home and old days, and have his father recite Sanctification again, and sit by his side, opposite to mother, and receive from her hand a plate of reeking tzimess,[6] as of yore! Poor mother! He will not forget her—But what is the Italian playing on that organ, anyhow? Ah, it is the new waltz! By the way, this is Monday and they are dancing at Joe’s now and he is not there. “I shall not go there to-night, nor any other night,” he commiserated himself, his reveries for the first time since he had left the Pitt Street cigarette stand passing to his wife and child. Her image now stood out in high relief with the multitudinous noisy scene at Joe’s academy for a discordant, disquieting background, amid which there vaguely defined itself the reproachful saintlike visage of the deceased. “I will begin a new life!” he vowed to himself.
Suddenly, he felt like a child, the only spoiled son of a loving mother. He was overwhelmed with a painful awareness of being an orphan, and his heart was filled with a deep sense of loneliness and self-pity. Everything around him—the rows of towering apartment buildings, the hum of busy pedestrians, the clanging of horse-drawn carriages—suddenly felt strange and confusing to Jake. Oh, if only he could go back to his old home and old times, hear his father recite Sanctification again, and sit next to him, across from his mother, receiving a plate of steaming tzimess, just like before! Poor mom! He will not forget her—but what is the Italian playing on that organ, anyway? Oh, it's the new waltz! By the way, today is Monday, and they are dancing at Joe’s right now, and he isn’t there. “I won’t go there tonight, or any other night,” he pityingly thought, his daydreams for the first time since leaving the Pitt Street cigarette stand turning to his wife and child. Her image now stood out sharply against the noisy scene at Joe’s academy, creating a jarring, unsettling backdrop, amidst which vaguely appeared the reproachful, saintly face of the deceased. “I will start a new life!” he promised himself.
He strove to remember the child’s features, but could only muster the faintest recollection—scarcely anything beyond a general symbol—a red little thing smiling, as he, Jake, tickles it under its tiny chin. Yet Jake’s finger at this moment seemed to feel the soft touch of that little chin, and it sent through him a thrill of fatherly affection to which he had long been a stranger. Gitl, on the other hand, loomed up in all the individual sweetness of her rustic face. He beheld her kindly mouth opening wide—rather too wide, but all the lovelier for it—as she spoke; her prominent red gums, her little black eyes. He could distinctly hear her voice with her peculiar lisp, as one summer morning she had burst into the house and, clapping her hands in despair, she had cried, “A weeping to me! The yellow rooster is gone!” or, as coming into the smithy she would say: “Father-in-law, mother-in-law calls you to dinner. Hurry up, Yekl, dinner is ready.” And although this was all he could recall her saying, Jake thought himself retentive of every word she had ever uttered in his presence. His heart went out to Gitl and her environment, and he was seized with a yearning tenderness that made him feel like crying. “I would not exchange her little finger for all the American ladas,” he soliloquized, comparing Gitl in his mind with the dancing-school girls of his circle. It now filled him with disgust to think of the morals of some of them, although it was from his own sinful experience that he knew them to be of a rather loose character.
He tried to remember the child's face, but could only bring to mind the faintest image—just a general idea—a small red thing smiling as he, Jake, tickled it under its tiny chin. Yet, at that moment, Jake's finger felt the soft touch of that little chin, sending a rush of fatherly affection through him, something he hadn’t felt in a long time. Gitl, on the other hand, stood out with the unique sweetness of her rural face. He saw her kind mouth opening wide—maybe a little too wide, but that just made her more beautiful—as she spoke; her prominent red gums, her small black eyes. He could clearly hear her voice with her distinct lisp, as one summer morning she burst into the house, clapped her hands in despair, and cried, “I’m crying! The yellow rooster is gone!” Or, when she came into the smithy, she would say: “Father-in-law, mother-in-law is calling you to dinner. Hurry up, Yekl, dinner is ready.” And even though that was all he could remember her saying, Jake thought he could recall every word she had ever said in front of him. His heart went out to Gitl and her surroundings, and he was overcome with a longing tenderness that made him feel like crying. “I wouldn’t trade her little finger for all the American ladas,” he mused, comparing Gitl in his mind to the dancing-school girls in his circle. It now disgusted him to think about the morals of some of them, even though it was from his own sinful experiences that he knew they were of a rather loose character.
He reached his lodgings in a devout mood, and before going to bed he was about to say his prayers. Not having said them for nearly three years, however, he found, to his dismay, that he could no longer do it by heart. His landlady had a prayer-book, but, unfortunately, she kept it locked in the bureau, and she was now asleep, as was everybody else in the house. Jake reluctantly undressed and went to bed on the kitchen lounge, where he usually slept.
He got to his place feeling pretty spiritual, and before heading to bed, he planned to say his prayers. However, since he hadn't done it for almost three years, he was dismayed to realize he couldn't remember them. His landlady had a prayer book, but unfortunately, it was locked away in the bureau, and she was already asleep, like everyone else in the house. Jake reluctantly took off his clothes and went to bed on the kitchen couch, where he usually slept.
When a boy his mother had taught him to believe that to go to sleep at night without having recited the bed prayer rendered one liable to be visited and choked in bed by some ghost. Later, when he had grown up, and yet before he had left his birthplace, he had come to set down this earnest belief of his good old mother as a piece of womanish superstition, while since he had settled in America he had hardly ever had an occasion to so much as think of bed prayers. Nevertheless, as he now lay vaguely listening to the weird ticking of the clock on the mantelpiece over the stove, and at the same time desultorily brooding upon his father’s death, the old belief suddenly uprose in his mind and filled him with mortal terror. He tried to persuade himself that it was a silly notion worthy of womenfolk, and even affected to laugh at it audibly. But all in vain. “Cho-king! Cho-king! Cho-king!” went the clock, and the form of a man in white burial clothes never ceased gleaming in his face. He resolutely turned to the wall, and, pulling the blanket over his head, he huddled himself snugly up for instantaneous sleep. But presently he felt the cold grip of a pair of hands about his throat, and he even mentally stuck out his tongue, as one does while being strangled.
When he was a boy, his mother had taught him to believe that if he went to sleep at night without saying his bedtime prayer, he could be visited and choked by a ghost. Later, when he grew up, and before he left his hometown, he came to regard this strong belief of his mother as a silly superstition. Since settling in America, he hardly ever thought about bedtime prayers. However, as he lay there, vaguely listening to the eerie ticking of the clock on the mantel over the stove, and semi-absently reflecting on his father's death, that old belief suddenly came rushing back and filled him with deep fear. He tried to convince himself that it was a foolish idea fit for women and even pretended to laugh at it out loud. But it was all useless. "Cho-king! Cho-king! Cho-king!" went the clock, and the image of a man in white burial clothes kept flashing in his mind. Determined, he turned to the wall, pulled the blanket over his head, and snuggled up in an attempt to fall asleep instantly. But soon, he felt the cold grip of hands around his throat, and he even imagined sticking out his tongue, like you do when you're being choked.
With a fast-beating heart Jake finally jumped off the lounge, and gently knocked at the door of his landlady’s bedroom.
With a racing heart, Jake finally got up from the couch and softly knocked on his landlady's bedroom door.
“Eshcoosh me, mishesh, be so kind as to lend me your prayer-book. I want to say the night prayer,” he addressed her imploringly.
“Excuse me, miss, could you please lend me your prayer book? I want to say the night prayer,” he said to her earnestly.
The old woman took it for a cruel practical joke, and flew into a passion.
The old woman thought it was a mean prank and got really angry.
“Are you crazy or drunk? A nice time to make fun!”
“Are you out of your mind or just tipsy? Great time to joke around!”
And it was not until he had said with suppliant vehemence, “May I as surely be alive as my father is dead!” and she had subjected him to a cross-examination, that she expressed sympathy and went to produce the keys.
And it wasn't until he said urgently, “I can be as sure I'm alive as my father is dead!” and she grilled him with questions that she showed any sympathy and went to get the keys.
CHAPTER IV.
THE MEETING.
A few weeks later, on a Saturday morning, Jake, with an unfolded telegram in his hand, stood in front of one of the desks at the Immigration Bureau of Ellis Island. He was freshly shaven and clipped, smartly dressed in his best clothes and ball shoes, and, in spite of the sickly expression of shamefacedness and anxiety which distorted his features, he looked younger than usual.
A few weeks later, on a Saturday morning, Jake stood in front of one of the desks at the Immigration Bureau of Ellis Island, holding an unfolded telegram. He was freshly shaven and well-groomed, smartly dressed in his best clothes and dress shoes. Despite the sickly look of shame and anxiety on his face, he appeared younger than usual.
All the way to the island he had been in a flurry of joyous anticipation. The prospect of meeting his dear wife and child, and, incidentally, of showing off his swell attire to her, had thrown him into a fever of impatience. But on entering the big shed he had caught a distant glimpse of Gitl and Yosselé through the railing separating the detained immigrants from their visitors, and his heart had sunk at the sight of his wife’s uncouth and un-American appearance. She was slovenly dressed in a brown jacket and skirt of grotesque cut, and her hair was concealed under a voluminous wig of a pitch-black hue. This she had put on just before leaving the steamer, both “in honour of the Sabbath” and by way of sprucing herself up for the great event. Since Yekl had left home she had gained considerably in the measurement of her waist. The wig, however, made her seem stouter and as though shorter than she would have appeared without it. It also added at least five years to her looks. But she was aware neither of this nor of the fact that in New York even a Jewess of her station and orthodox breeding is accustomed to blink at the wickedness of displaying her natural hair, and that none but an elderly matron may wear a wig without being the occasional target for snowballs or stones. She was naturally dark of complexion, and the nine or ten days spent at sea had covered her face with a deep bronze, which combined with her prominent cheek bones, inky little eyes, and, above all, the smooth black wig, to lend her resemblance to a squaw.
All the way to the island, he had been bursting with joyful excitement. The thought of reuniting with his beloved wife and child, along with the chance to show off his stylish outfit to her, had filled him with impatience. But as he entered the big shed, he caught a distant glimpse of Gitl and Yosselé through the railing that separated the detained immigrants from their visitors, and his heart sank at the sight of his wife’s awkward and un-American appearance. She was dressed sloppily in a brown jacket and a skirt of bizarre style, and her hair was hidden under a big black wig. She had put it on just before leaving the steamer, both “in honor of the Sabbath” and to spruce herself up for this big moment. Since Yekl had left home, she had gained quite a bit around her waist. However, the wig made her look even heavier and shorter than she might have without it. It also added at least five years to her appearance. But she was unaware of this or that in New York, even a Jewish woman of her background and upbringing typically ignores the idea that showing her natural hair is considered shameful, and that only an older woman can wear a wig without risking being targeted by snowballs or stones. She had naturally dark skin, and the nine or ten days spent at sea had given her face a deep bronze tone, which combined with her prominent cheekbones, small dark eyes, and especially the smooth black wig, made her resemble a Native American woman.
Jake had no sooner caught sight of her than he had averted his face, as if loth to rest his eyes on her, in the presence of the surging crowd around him, before it was inevitable. He dared not even survey that crowd to see whether it contained any acquaintance of his, and he vaguely wished that her release were delayed indefinitely.
Jake barely glanced at her before turning away, as if he didn't want to look at her with the bustling crowd around him. He couldn't even bring himself to check if he recognized anyone in the crowd and he somewhat hoped that her departure would be put off forever.
Presently the officer behind the desk took the telegram from him, and in another little while Gitl, hugging Yosselé with one arm and a bulging parcel with the other, emerged from a side door.
Currently, the officer at the desk took the telegram from him, and a little while later, Gitl, holding Yosselé with one arm and a large parcel with the other, came out from a side door.
“Yekl!” she screamed out in a piteous high key, as if crying for mercy.
“Yekl!” she screamed in a mournful high pitch, as if pleading for mercy.
“Dot’sh alla right!” he returned in English, with a wan smile and unconscious of what he was saying. His wandering eyes and dazed mind were striving to fix themselves upon the stern functionary and the questions he bethought himself of asking before finally releasing his prisoners. The contrast between Gitl and Jake was so striking that the officer wanted to make sure—partly as a matter of official duty and partly for the fun of the thing—that the two were actually man and wife.
“It's all right!” he replied in English, with a faint smile, not fully aware of what he was saying. His wandering eyes and confused mind were trying to focus on the stern officer and the questions he considered asking before finally letting his prisoners go. The difference between Gitl and Jake was so obvious that the officer wanted to confirm—both as part of his official duties and for the amusement of it—that the two were really husband and wife.
“Oi a lamentation upon me! He shaves his beard!” Gitl ejaculated to herself as she scrutinized her husband. “Yosselé, look! Here is taté!”
“Oh what a disaster for me! He’s shaving his beard!” Gitl exclaimed to herself as she looked closely at her husband. “Yosselé, look! Here’s taté!”
But Yosselé did not care to look at taté. Instead, he turned his frightened little eyes—precise copies of Jake’s—and buried them in his mother’s cheek.
But Yosselé didn’t want to look at taté. Instead, he turned his scared little eyes—exact replicas of Jake’s—and buried them in his mother’s cheek.
When Gitl was finally discharged she made to fling herself on Jake. But he checked her by seizing both loads from her arms. He started for a distant and deserted corner of the room, bidding her follow. For a moment the boy looked stunned, then he burst out crying and fell to kicking his father’s chest with might and main, his reddened little face appealingly turned to Gitl. Jake continuing his way tried to kiss his son into toleration, but the little fellow proved too nimble for him. It was in vain that Gitl, scurrying behind, kept expostulating with Yosselé: “Why, it is taté!” Taté was forced to capitulate before the march was brought to its end.
When Gitl was finally released, she rushed to hug Jake. But he stopped her by grabbing both bags from her arms. He headed toward a far and empty corner of the room, telling her to follow. For a moment, the boy looked shocked, then he started crying and began kicking his father in the chest with all his might, his flushed little face looking appealingly at Gitl. Jake, continuing on his way, tried to kiss his son to calm him down, but the little guy was too quick for him. Gitl, hurrying behind them, kept trying to reason with Yosselé: “But it’s taté!” In the end, taté had to give in before they reached their destination.
At length, when the secluded corner had been reached, and Jake and Gitl had set down their burdens, husband and wife flew into mutual embrace and fell to kissing each other. The performance had an effect of something done to order, which, it must be owned, was far from being belied by the state of their minds at the moment. Their kisses imparted the taste of mutual estrangement to both. In Jake’s case the sensation was quickened by the strong steerage odours which were emitted by Gitl’s person, and he involuntarily recoiled.
At last, when they reached the secluded spot and Jake and Gitl had set down their loads, the couple embraced and kissed each other passionately. It felt somewhat choreographed, which, to be fair, matched their mental state perfectly. Their kisses carried a hint of distance and disconnection for both of them. For Jake, this feeling was intensified by the strong smells coming from Gitl, and he instinctively pulled away.
“You look like a poritz,”[7] she said shyly.
“You look like a poritz,” she said shyly.
“How are you? How is mother?”
"How are you? How's mom?"
“How should she be? So, so. She sends you her love,” Gitl mumbled out.
"How should she be? So, so. She sends you her love," Gitl said softly.
“How long was father ill?”
“How long was dad sick?”
“Maybe a month. He cost us health enough.”
“Maybe a month. He caused us enough trouble.”
He proceeded to make advances to Yosselé, she appealing to the child in his behalf. For a moment the sight of her, as they were both crouching before the boy, precipitated a wave of thrilling memories on Jake and made him feel in his old environment. Presently, however, the illusion took wing and here he was, Jake the Yankee, with this bonnetless, wigged, dowdyish little greenhorn by his side! That she was his wife, nay, that he was a married man at all, seemed incredible to him. The sturdy, thriving urchin had at first inspired him with pride; but as he now cast another side glance at Gitl’s wig he lost all interest in him, and began to regard him, together with his mother, as one great obstacle dropped from heaven, as it were, in his way.
He started to make moves towards Yosselé, and she was trying to appeal to the child for him. For a moment, seeing her as they both crouched in front of the boy brought back a rush of exciting memories for Jake and made him feel at home again. However, that feeling quickly faded, and he was left as Jake the Yankee, alongside this bonnetless, wig-wearing, frumpy little greenhorn! The fact that she was his wife, or that he was even a married man, felt unbelievable to him. The strong, healthy kid had initially made him proud, but as he glanced at Gitl’s wig again, he lost all interest in him and began to see both of them as a huge obstacle that had just dropped into his life out of nowhere.
Gitl, on her part, was overcome with a feeling akin to awe. She, too, could not get herself to realize that this stylish young man—shaved and dressed as in Povodye is only some young nobleman—was Yekl, her own Yekl, who had all these three years never been absent from her mind. And while she was once more examining Jake’s blue diagonal cutaway, glossy stand-up collar, the white four-in-hand necktie, coquettishly tucked away in the bosom of his starched shirt, and, above all, his patent leather shoes, she was at the same time mentally scanning the Yekl of three years before. The latter alone was hers, and she felt like crying to the image to come back to her and let her be his wife.
Gitl was overwhelmed by a feeling like awe. She also couldn't quite grasp that this stylish young man—shaved and dressed like a young nobleman in Povodye—was Yekl, her own Yekl, who had never left her thoughts for the past three years. As she was once again examining Jake’s blue diagonal cutaway, shiny stand-up collar, white four-in-hand necktie playfully tucked into the front of his starched shirt, and especially his patent leather shoes, she was simultaneously recalling the Yekl from three years ago. That Yekl was truly hers, and she felt like crying out to the image to return to her and let her be his wife.
Presently, when they had got up and Jake was plying her with perfunctory questions, she chanced to recognise a certain movement of his upper lip—an old trick of his. It was as if she had suddenly discovered her own Yekl in an apparent stranger, and, with another pitiful outcry, she fell on his breast.
Presently, after they got up and Jake was asking her routine questions, she happened to notice a specific movement of his upper lip—an old habit of his. It was like she had suddenly found her own Yekl in someone who seemed like a stranger, and with another desperate cry, she collapsed onto his chest.
“Don’t!” he said, with patient gentleness, pushing away her arms. “Here everything is so different.”
“Don’t!” he said gently, pushing her arms away. “Everything here is so different.”
She coloured deeply.
She blushed deeply.
“They don’t wear wigs here,” he ventured to add.
“They don’t wear wigs here,” he tried to add.
“What then?” she asked, perplexedly.
"What now?" she asked, confused.
“You will see. It is quite another world.”
“You'll see. It's a totally different world.”
“Shall I take it off, then? I have a nice Saturday kerchief,” she faltered. “It is of silk—I bought it at Kalmen’s for a bargain. It is still brand new.”
“Should I take it off, then? I have a nice Saturday scarf,” she hesitated. “It’s silk—I got it at Kalmen’s for a good price. It’s still brand new.”
“Here one does not wear even a kerchief.”
“Here, no one even wears a handkerchief.”
“How then? Do they go about with their own hair?” she queried in ill-disguised bewilderment.
“How is that possible? Do they just wear their own hair?” she asked, clearly confused.
“Vell, alla right, put it on, quick!”
Well, alright, put it on, quick!
As she set about undoing her parcel, she bade him face about and screen her, so that neither he nor any stranger could see her bareheaded while she was replacing the wig by the kerchief. He obeyed. All the while the operation lasted he stood with his gaze on the floor, gnashing his teeth with disgust and shame, or hissing some Bowery oath.
As she started to unwrap her package, she asked him to turn around and block her view so that neither he nor anyone else could see her without her wig while she put on the kerchief. He complied. Throughout the process, he stood there staring at the floor, gritting his teeth in disgust and shame, or muttering some curse from the Bowery.
“Is this better?” she asked bashfully, when her hair and part of her forehead were hidden under a kerchief of flaming blue and yellow, whose end dangled down her back.
“Is this better?” she asked shyly, as her hair and part of her forehead were covered by a bright blue and yellow kerchief, the end of which hung down her back.
The kerchief had a rejuvenating effect. But Jake thought that it made her look like an Italian woman of Mulberry Street on Sunday.
The kerchief had a refreshing effect. But Jake thought it made her look like an Italian woman from Mulberry Street on a Sunday.
“Alla right, leave it be for the present,” he said in despair, reflecting that the wig would have been the lesser evil of the two.
“Alright, let it be for now,” he said in despair, realizing that the wig would have been the lesser of the two troubles.
When they reached the city Gitl was shocked to see him lead the way to a horse car.
When they got to the city, Gitl was surprised to see him heading toward a horse-drawn carriage.
“Oi woe is me! Why, it is Sabbath!” she gasped.
“Oh woe is me! Why, it’s the Sabbath!” she exclaimed.
He irately essayed to explain that a car, being an uncommon sort of vehicle, riding in it implied no violation of the holy day. But this she sturdily met by reference to railroads. Besides, she had seen horse cars while stopping in Hamburg, and knew that no orthodox Jew would use them on the seventh day. At length Jake, losing all self-control, fiercely commanded her not to make him the laughing-stock of the people on the street and to get in without further ado. As to the sin of the matter he was willing to take it all upon himself. Completely dismayed by his stern manner, amid the strange, uproarious, forbidding surroundings, Gitl yielded.
He angrily tried to explain that riding in a car, which was an unusual kind of vehicle, didn't break the rules of the holy day. But she firmly countered by mentioning railroads. Besides, she had seen horse-drawn carriages while visiting Hamburg and knew that no orthodox Jew would use them on the seventh day. Eventually, Jake, losing all self-control, forcefully told her not to make him a laughingstock in front of people on the street and to get in without any more fuss. As for the sin of it, he was willing to take the blame entirely. Completely taken aback by his serious demeanor amid the strange, chaotic, intimidating surroundings, Gitl gave in.
As the horses started she uttered a groan of consternation and remained looking aghast and with a violently throbbing heart. If she had been a culprit on the way to the gallows she could not have been more terrified than she was now at this her first ride on the day of rest.
As the horses took off, she let out a groan of panic and stared in shock, her heart racing wildly. If she had been a criminal on the way to the gallows, she couldn’t have felt more terrified than she did now on her first ride on this day of rest.
The conductor came up for their fares. Jake handed him a ten-cent piece, and raising two fingers, he roared out: “Two! He ain’ no maur as tree years, de liddle feller!” And so great was the impression which his dashing manner and his English produced on Gitl, that for some time it relieved her mind and she even forgot to be shocked by the sight of her husband handling coin on the Sabbath.
The conductor came by to collect fares. Jake handed him a ten-cent coin and, raising two fingers, yelled, “Two! He’s not more than three years old, the little guy!” Gitl was so impressed by his confident way and his English that for a while it distracted her, and she even forgot to be shocked by her husband handling money on the Sabbath.
Having thus paraded himself before his wife, Jake all at once grew kindly disposed toward her.
Having showcased himself to his wife, Jake suddenly became warm and friendly toward her.
“You must be hungry?” he asked.
“You must be hungry?” he asked.
“Don’t say varimess,” he corrected her complaisantly; “here it is called dinner!”
“Don’t say varimess,” he corrected her kindly; “here it’s called dinner!”
“Dinner?[9] And what if one becomes fatter?” she confusedly ventured an irresistible pun.
Dinner?[9] "And what if I end up gaining weight?" she said, making a playful joke.
This was the way in which Gitl came to receive her first lesson in the five or six score English words and phrases which the omnivorous Jewish jargon has absorbed in the Ghettos of English-speaking countries.
This is how Gitl received her first lesson in the five or six dozen English words and phrases that the ever-hungry Jewish slang has taken in from the Ghettos of English-speaking countries.
CHAPTER V.
A PATERFAMILIAS.
It was early in the afternoon of Gitl’s second Wednesday in the New World. Jake, Bernstein and Charley, their two boarders, were at work. Yosselé was sound asleep in the lodgers’ double bed, in the smallest of the three tiny rooms which the family rented on the second floor of one of a row of brand-new tenement houses. Gitl was by herself in the little front room which served the quadruple purpose of kitchen, dining room, sitting room, and parlour. She wore a skirt and a loose jacket of white Russian calico, decorated with huge gay figures, and her dark hair was only half covered by a bandana of red and yellow. This was Gitl’s compromise between her conscience and her husband. She panted to yield to Jake’s demands completely, but could not nerve herself up to going about “in her own hair, like a Gentile woman.” Even the expostulations of Mrs. Kavarsky—the childless middle-aged woman who occupied with her husband the three rooms across the narrow hallway—failed to prevail upon her. Nevertheless Jake, succumbing to Mrs. Kavarsky’s annoying solicitations, had bought his wife a cheap high-crowned hat, utterly unfit to be worn over her voluminous wig, and even a corset. Gitl could not be coaxed into accompanying them to the store; but the eloquent neighbour had persuaded Jake that her presence at the transaction was not indispensable after all.
It was early afternoon on Gitl’s second Wednesday in the New World. Jake, Bernstein, and Charley, their two boarders, were hard at work. Yosselé was fast asleep in the lodgers’ double bed, in the smallest of the three tiny rooms that the family rented on the second floor of one of a row of brand-new tenement houses. Gitl was alone in the little front room that served the fourfold purpose of kitchen, dining room, sitting room, and parlor. She wore a skirt and a loose jacket made of white Russian calico, decorated with large colorful patterns, and her dark hair was only partially covered by a red and yellow bandana. This was Gitl’s compromise between her conscience and her husband. She longed to fully meet Jake’s demands but couldn’t bring herself to go around “in her own hair, like a Gentile woman.” Even the protests from Mrs. Kavarsky—the childless middle-aged woman who shared the three rooms across the narrow hallway with her husband—couldn’t convince her. Still, Jake, succumbing to Mrs. Kavarsky’s persistent requests, bought his wife a cheap high-crowned hat, completely unsuitable to be worn over her large wig, and even a corset. Gitl wouldn’t be persuaded to go with them to the store; however, the persuasive neighbor convinced Jake that her presence for the purchase was not actually necessary.
“Leave it to me,” she said; “I know what will become her and what won’t. I’ll get her a hat that will make a Fifth Avenue lady of her, and you shall see if she does not give in. If she is then not satetzfiet to go with her own hair, vell!” What then would take place Mrs. Kavarsky left unsaid.
“Leave it to me,” she said; “I know what will suit her and what won’t. I’ll get her a hat that will make her look like a Fifth Avenue lady, and you’ll see if she doesn’t give in. If she still isn’t satetzfiet to go with her own hair, vell!” What would happen next, Mrs. Kavarsky left unsaid.
The hat and the corset had been lying in the house now three days, and the neighbour’s predictions had not yet come true, save for Gitl’s prying once or twice into the pasteboard boxes in which those articles lay, otherwise unmolested, on the shelf over her bed.
The hat and the corset had been sitting in the house for three days now, and the neighbor’s predictions hadn’t come true yet, except for Gitl's curiosity a couple of times when she peeked into the cardboard boxes where those items were resting, otherwise untouched, on the shelf above her bed.
The door was open. Gitl stood toying with the knob of the electric bell, and deriving much delight from the way the street door latch kept clicking under her magic touch two flights above. Finally she wearied of her diversion, and shutting the door she went to take a look at Yosselé. She found him fast asleep, and, as she was retracing her steps through her own and Jake’s bedroom, her eye fell upon the paper boxes. She got up on the edge of her bed and, lifting the cover from the hatbox, she took a prolonged look at its contents. All at once her face brightened up with temptation. She went to fasten the hallway door of the kitchen on its latch, and then regaining the bedroom shut herself in. After a lapse of some ten or fifteen minutes she re-emerged, attired in her brown holiday dress in which she had first confronted Jake on Ellis Island, and with the tall black straw hat on her head. Walking on tiptoe, as though about to commit a crime, she crossed over to the looking-glass. Then she paused, her eyes on the door, to listen for possible footsteps. Hearing none she faced the glass. “Quite a panenke!”[10] she thought to herself, all aglow with excitement, a smile, at once shamefaced and beatific, melting her features. She turned to the right, then to the left, to view herself in profile, as she had seen Mrs. Kavarsky do, and drew back a step to ascertain the effect of the corset. To tell the truth, the corset proved utterly impotent against the baggy shapelessness of the Povodye garment. Yet Gitl found it to work wonders, and readily pardoned it for the very uncomfortable sensation which it caused her. She viewed herself again and again, and was in a flutter both of ecstasy and alarm when there came a timid rap on the door. Trembling all over, she scampered on tiptoe back into the bedroom, and after a little she returned in her calico dress and bandana kerchief. The knock at the door had apparently been produced by some peddler or beggar, for it was not repeated. Yet so violent was Gitl’s agitation that she had to sit down on the haircloth lounge for breath and to regain composure.
The door was open. Gitl was playing with the knob of the electric bell, getting a lot of enjoyment from the way the latch on the street door kept clicking under her touch two flights up. Eventually, she got tired of her game, and after shutting the door, she went to check on Yosselé. She found him fast asleep, and as she walked back through her and Jake’s bedroom, her eyes landed on the paper boxes. She climbed onto the edge of her bed, lifted the lid of the hatbox, and took a long look at what was inside. Suddenly, her face lit up with temptation. She went to lock the hallway door of the kitchen and then returned to her bedroom, shutting the door behind her. After about ten or fifteen minutes, she came out, wearing her brown holiday dress—the one she had worn when she first saw Jake on Ellis Island—and topped it off with a tall black straw hat. Walking on tiptoe as if she was about to do something wrong, she crossed over to the mirror. Then she paused, eyes on the door, listening for any footsteps. Hearing none, she faced the mirror. “Quite a panenke!” she thought to herself, all lit up with excitement, a smile that was both shy and blissful melting her features. She turned to the right, then to the left, to see herself in profile, like she had seen Mrs. Kavarsky do, and stepped back to check how the corset looked. Honestly, the corset did nothing against the loose, shapelessness of the Povodye dress. Yet Gitl thought it worked wonders and easily forgave it for the uncomfortable feeling it gave her. She looked at herself over and over again and was filled with both joy and anxiety when there was a soft knock at the door. Trembling all over, she hurried quietly back into the bedroom, and after a moment, she returned in her calico dress and bandana. The knock seemed to be made by a peddler or beggar since it didn’t happen again. But Gitl was so agitated that she had to sit on the haircloth lounge to catch her breath and regain her composure.
“What is it they call this?” she presently asked herself, gazing at the bare boards of the floor. “Floor!” she recalled, much to her self-satisfaction. “And that?” she further examined herself, as she fixed her glance on the ceiling. This time the answer was slow in coming, and her heart grew faint. “And what was it Yekl called that?”—transferring her eyes to the window. “Veen—neev—veenda,” she at last uttered exultantly. The evening before she had happened to call it fentzter, in spite of Jake’s repeated corrections.
“What do they call this?” she suddenly asked herself, looking at the bare floorboards. “Floor!” she remembered, feeling pretty pleased with herself. “And that?” she thought again, staring at the ceiling. This time the answer took a while to come, and her heart sank. “And what did Yekl call that?”—turning her gaze to the window. “Veen—neev—veenda,” she finally exclaimed triumphantly. The evening before, she had mistakenly called it fentzter, despite Jake’s constant corrections.
“Can’t you say veenda?” he had growled. “What a peasant head! Other greenhornsh learn to speak American shtyle very fast; and she—one might tell her the same word eighty thousand times, and it is nu used.”
“Can’t you say veenda?” he had growled. “What a peasant head! Other greenhorns learn to speak American style really quickly; and she—one could tell her the same word eighty thousand times, and it is no use.”
“Es is of’n veenda mein ich,”[11] she hastened to set herself right.
“It's often a struggle for me,”[11] she quickly tried to clarify.
She blushed as she said it, but at the moment she attached no importance to the matter and took no more notice of it. Now, however, Jake’s tone of voice, as he had rebuked her backwardness in picking up American Yiddish, came back to her and she grew dejected.
She flushed as she said it, but at that moment, she didn’t think much of it and brushed it off. Now, though, Jake’s tone, when he had criticized her for being slow to pick up American Yiddish, replayed in her mind and made her feel down.
She was getting used to her husband, in whom her own Yekl and Jake the stranger were by degrees merging themselves into one undivided being. When the hour of his coming from work drew near she would every little while consult the clock and become impatient with the slow progress of its hands; although mixed with this impatience there was a feeling of apprehension lest the supper, prepared as it was under culinary conditions entirely new to her, should fail to please Jake and the boarders. She had even become accustomed to address her husband as Jake without reddening in the face; and, what is more, was getting to tolerate herself being called by him Goitie (Gertie)—a word phonetically akin to Yiddish for Gentile. For the rest she was too inexperienced and too simple-hearted naturally to comment upon his manner toward her. She had not altogether overcome her awe of him, but as he showed her occasional marks of kindness she was upon the whole rather content with her new situation. Now, however, as she thus sat in solitude, with his harsh voice ringing in her ears and his icy look before her, a feeling of suspicion darkened her soul. She recalled other scenes where he had looked and spoken as he had done the night before. “He must hate me! A pain upon me!” she concluded with a fallen heart. She wondered whether his demeanour toward her was like that of other people who hated their wives. She remembered a woman of her native village who was known to be thus afflicted, and she dropped her head in a fit of despair. At one moment she took a firm resolve to pluck up courage and cast away the kerchief and the wig; but at the next she reflected that God would be sure to punish her for the terrible sin, so that instead of winning Jake’s love the change would increase his hatred for her. It flashed upon her mind to call upon some “good Jew” to pray for the return of his favour, or to seek some old Polish beggar woman who could prescribe a love potion. But then, alas! who knows whether there are in this terrible America any good Jews or beggar women with love potions at all! Better she had never known this “black year” of a country! Here everybody says she is green. What an ugly word to apply to people! She had never been green at home, and here she had suddenly become so. What do they mean by it, anyhow? Verily, one might turn green and yellow and gray while young in such a dreadful place. Her heart was wrung with the most excruciating pangs of homesickness. And as she thus sat brooding and listlessly surveying her new surroundings—the iron stove, the stationary washtubs, the window opening vertically, the fire escape, the yellowish broom with its painted handle—things which she had never dreamed of at her birthplace—these objects seemed to stare at her haughtily and inspired her with fright. Even the burnished cup of the electric bell knob looked contemptuously and seemed to call her “Greenhorn! greenhorn!” “Lord of the world! Where am I?” she whispered with tears in her voice.
She was getting used to her husband, with whom her own identity and Jake the stranger were gradually merging into one unified person. As the hour of his return from work approached, she would frequently check the clock, growing impatient with how slowly the hands moved; mixed with this impatience was a sense of worry that the dinner, prepared under completely new conditions for her, wouldn't please Jake or the boarders. She had even gotten used to calling her husband Jake without blushing; and, on top of that, she was learning to tolerate being called Goitie (Gertie) by him—a word that's phonetically similar to the Yiddish word for Gentile. Besides that, she was too inexperienced and naïve to comment on how he treated her. She hadn’t entirely shaken off her awe of him, but since he occasionally showed her kindness, she was generally pretty content with her new life. Now, however, as she sat alone, with his harsh voice echoing in her ears and his cold gaze in front of her, a sense of suspicion clouded her mind. She remembered other times when he had looked and spoken to her the way he had the night before. “He must hate me! What a burden to bear!” she thought with a heavy heart. She wondered if his behavior toward her was like that of other men who disliked their wives. She recalled a woman from her hometown who was known to be in such a situation, and she lowered her head in despair. For a moment, she resolved to summon courage and remove her kerchief and wig; but then she worried that God would surely punish her for this terrible sin, leading to an increase in Jake’s hatred rather than winning his love. It occurred to her to ask a “good Jew” to pray for her to win back his favor or to find some old Polish beggar woman who could give her a love potion. But then, unfortunately! Who knows if there are any good Jews or beggar women with love potions in this dreadful America? She would have been better off never knowing this “black year” of a country! Everyone here says she is green. What an ugly term to use for people! She had never been "green" back home, and now she had suddenly become so. What do they mean by that, anyway? Honestly, one could turn green, yellow, and gray while young in such a horrible place. Her heart ached with the deepest pains of homesickness. And as she sat there, brooding and listlessly observing her new surroundings—the iron stove, the stationary washbasins, the window that opened vertically, the fire escape, the yellow broom with its painted handle—objects she had never imagined in her hometown—these things seemed to stare at her proudly and filled her with fear. Even the shiny electric bell knob seemed to mock her and called out, “Greenhorn! Greenhorn!” “Lord of the world! Where am I?” she whispered, her voice thick with tears.
The dreary solitude terrified her, and she instinctively rose to take refuge at Yosselé’s bedside. As she got up, a vague doubt came over her whether she should find there her child at all. But Yosselé was found safe and sound enough. He was rubbing his eyes and announcing the advent of his famous appetite. She seized him in her arms and covered his warm cheeks with fervent kisses which did her aching heart good. And by-and-bye, as she admiringly watched the boy making savage inroads into a generous slice of rye bread, she thought of Jake’s affection for the child; whereupon things began to assume a brighter aspect, and she presently set about preparing supper with a lighter heart, although her countenance for some time retained its mournful woe-begone expression.
The gloomy solitude frightened her, and she instinctively stood up to take refuge by Yosselé’s bedside. As she got up, a vague doubt crossed her mind about whether she would find her child there at all. But Yosselé was safe and sound. He was rubbing his eyes and announcing that his famous appetite had arrived. She scooped him up in her arms and covered his warm cheeks with passionate kisses that soothed her aching heart. And eventually, as she watched the boy eagerly devour a generous slice of rye bread, she thought about Jake’s love for the child; this made things seem brighter, and she soon started preparing supper with a lighter heart, even though her face still showed its sad, mournful expression for a while.
Meanwhile Jake sat at his machine merrily pushing away at a cloak and singing to it some of the popular American songs of the day.
Meanwhile, Jake sat at his sewing machine, happily working on a cloak and singing some of the popular American songs of the time.
The sensation caused by the arrival of his wife and child had nearly blown over. Peltner’s dancing school he had not visited since a week or two previous to Gitl’s landing. As to the scene which had greeted him in the shop after the stirring news had first reached it, he had faced it out with much more courage and got over it with much less difficulty than he had anticipated.
The excitement from the arrival of his wife and child had mostly faded away. Peltner hadn’t been to his dancing school since a week or two before Gitl arrived. As for the scene that unfolded in the shop after the big news first broke, he handled it with much more bravery and moved on from it much more easily than he had expected.
“Did I ever tell you I was a tzingle man?” he laughingly defended himself, though blushing crimson, against his shopmates’ taunts. “And am I obliged to give you a report whether my wife has come or not? You are not worth mentioning her name to, anyhoy.”
“Did I ever tell you I was a tzingle man?” he laughed, defending himself while blushing bright red from his coworkers’ teasing. “And am I required to update you on whether my wife has come or not? You’re not even worth mentioning her name to, anyhoy.”
The boss then suggested that Jake celebrate the event with two pints of beer, the motion being seconded by the presser, who volunteered to fetch the beverage. Jake obeyed with alacrity, and if there had still lingered any trace of awkwardness in his position it was soon washed away by the foaming liquid.
The boss then suggested that Jake celebrate the occasion with two pints of beer, which the presser agreed to and offered to grab the drinks. Jake eagerly accepted, and if there was any remaining awkwardness in his situation, it was quickly gone, washed away by the bubbly beer.
As a matter of fact, Fanny’s embarrassment was much greater than Jake’s. The stupefying news was broken to her on the very day of Gitl’s arrival. After passing a sleepless night she felt that she could not bring herself to face Jake in the presence of her other shopmates, to whom her feelings for him were an open secret. As luck would have it, it was Sunday, the beginning of a new working week in the metropolitan Ghetto, and she went to look for a job in another place.
As it turns out, Fanny was way more embarrassed than Jake. She got the shocking news on the same day Gitl showed up. After tossing and turning all night, she realized she couldn’t face Jake in front of her coworkers, who already knew about her feelings for him. Thankfully, it was Sunday, the start of a new workweek in the metropolitan Ghetto, so she decided to look for a job somewhere else.
Jake at once congratulated himself upon her absence and missed her. But then he equally missed the company of Mamie and of all the other dancing-school girls, whose society and attentions now more than ever seemed to him necessities of his life. They haunted his mind day and night; he almost never beheld them in his imagination except as clustering together with his fellow-cavaliers and making merry over him and his wife; and the vision pierced his heart with shame and jealousy. All his achievements seemed wiped out by a sudden stroke of ill fate. He thought himself a martyr, an innocent exile from a world to which he belonged by right; and he frequently felt the sobs of self-pity mounting to his throat. For several minutes at a time, while kicking at his treadle, he would see, reddening before him, Gitl’s bandana kerchief and her prominent gums, or hear an un-American piece of Yiddish pronounced with Gitl’s peculiar lisp—that very lisp, which three years ago he used to mimic fondly, but which now grated on his nerves and was apt to make his face twitch with sheer disgust, insomuch that he often found a vicious relief in mocking that lisp of hers audibly over his work. But can it be that he is doomed for life? No! no! he would revolt, conscious at the same time that there was really no escape. “Ah, may she be killed, the horrid greenhorn!” he would gasp to himself in a paroxysm of despair. And then he would bewail his lost youth, and curse all Russia for his premature marriage. Presently, however, he would recall the plump, spunky face of his son who bore such close resemblance to himself, to whom he was growing more strongly attached every day, and who was getting to prefer his company to his mother’s; and thereupon his heart would soften toward Gitl, and he would gradually feel the qualms of pity and remorse, and make a vow to treat her kindly. “Never min’,” he would at such instances say in his heart, “she will oyshgreen[12] herself and I shall get used to her. She is a —— shight better than all the dancing-school girls.” And he would inspire himself with respect for her spotless purity, and take comfort in the fact of her being a model housewife, undiverted from her duties by any thoughts of balls or picnics. And despite a deeper consciousness which exposed his readiness to sacrifice it all at any time, he would work himself into a dignified feeling as the head of a household and the father of a promising son, and soothe himself with the additional consolation that sooner or later the other fellows of Joe’s academy would also be married.
Jake immediately congratulated himself on her absence while also missing her. But he equally missed the company of Mamie and all the other girls from the dance school, whose presence and attention felt more like necessities in his life than ever. They filled his thoughts day and night; he could hardly imagine them without picturing them gathering with his fellow dancers, having a good time at his and his wife’s expense. That image stung his heart with shame and jealousy. All his achievements felt erased by a sudden stroke of bad luck. He saw himself as a martyr, an innocent exile from a world he believed he belonged to; often, he felt the pangs of self-pity rising in his throat. For several minutes at a time, while pumping the treadle, he would see Gitl’s bright bandana and her prominent gums flash before him, or hear an un-American Yiddish word pronounced with Gitl’s unique lisp— that very lisp that three years ago he used to imitate fondly but now set his nerves on edge and made his face twitch in disgust, so much so that he often found a twisted relief in openly mocking her lisp while he worked. But could it be that he was doomed for life? No! No! He would rebel, while simultaneously realizing there was truly no way out. “Ah, may she be killed, that awful greenhorn!” he would gasp in a fit of despair. Then he would lament his lost youth and curse all of Russia for his early marriage. However, he would soon remember the chubby, spirited face of his son, who looked so much like him and to whom he was growing more attached each day, who was starting to prefer his company over his mother’s; and this would soften his heart toward Gitl, gradually leading him to feel pity and remorse, prompting him to vow to treat her with kindness. “Never mind,” he would reassure himself in those moments, “she will oyshgreen[12] herself and I’ll get used to her. She is a —— shight better than all the dancing-school girls.” He would find respect for her pure nature and take comfort in the fact that she was a model housewife, undistracted by thoughts of parties or picnics. And despite a deeper awareness that revealed his willingness to sacrifice it all at any moment, he would pump himself up with the dignified feeling of being the head of a household and the father of a promising son, soothing himself with the additional comfort that sooner or later, the other guys from Joe’s academy would also be married.
On the Wednesday in question Jake and his shopmates had warded off a reduction of wages by threatening a strike, and were accordingly in high feather. And so Jake and Bernstein came home in unusually good spirits. Little Joey—for such was Yosselé’s name now—with whom his father’s plays were for the most part of an athletic character, welcomed Jake by a challenge for a pugilistic encounter, and the way he said “Coom a fight!” and held out his little fists so delighted Mr. Podkovnik, Sr., that upon ordering Gitl to serve supper he vouchsafed a fillip on the tip of her nose.
On the Wednesday in question, Jake and his coworkers had avoided a pay cut by threatening to strike, and they were feeling pretty great about it. So, Jake and Bernstein came home in really good spirits. Little Joey—now that was Yosselé’s name—who mostly enjoyed athletic-themed plays from his dad, greeted Jake with a challenge for a boxing match. The way he shouted “Come on, let’s fight!” while showing off his little fists made Mr. Podkovnik, Sr. so happy that when he told Gitl to serve dinner, he playfully flicked her on the tip of her nose.
While she was hurriedly setting the table, Jake took to describing to Charley his employer’s defeat. “You should have seen how he looked, the cockroach!” he said. “He became as pale as the wall and his teeth were chattering as if he had been shaken up with fever, ’pon my void. And how quiet he became all of a sudden, as if he could not count two! One might apply him to an ulcer, so soft was he—ha-ha-ha!” he laughed, looking to Bernstein, who smiled assent.
While she was quickly setting the table, Jake started telling Charley about his boss's defeat. “You should have seen how he looked, the cockroach!” he said. “He turned as pale as the wall, and his teeth were chattering like he had a fever, ’pon my void. And suddenly, he got really quiet, like he couldn't even count to two! You could compare him to an ulcer, he was so soft—ha-ha-ha!” he laughed, looking at Bernstein, who nodded in agreement.
At last supper was announced. Bernstein donned his hat, and did not sit down to the repast before he had performed his ablutions and whispered a short prayer. As he did so Jake and Charley interchanged a wink. As to themselves, they dispensed with all devotional preliminaries, and took their seats with uncovered heads. Gitl also washed her fingers and said the prayer, and as she handed Yosselé his first slice of bread she did not release it before he had recited the benediction.
At last, dinner was announced. Bernstein put on his hat and didn’t sit down to eat until he had washed up and whispered a short prayer. As he did this, Jake and Charley exchanged a wink. For themselves, they skipped any religious rituals and took their seats without covering their heads. Gitl also washed her hands and said the prayer, and as she handed Yosselé his first slice of bread, she didn’t let go until he had recited the blessing.
Bernstein, who, as a rule, looked daggers at his meal, this time received his plate of borshtch[13]—his favourite dish—with a radiant face; and as he ate he pronounced it a masterpiece, and lavished compliments on the artist.
Bernstein, who usually glared at his meal, this time received his plate of borscht[13]—his favorite dish—with a bright smile; and as he ate, he called it a masterpiece and showered praise on the chef.
“It’s a long time since I tasted such a borshtch! Simply a vivifier! It melts in every limb!” he kept rhapsodizing, between mouthfuls. “It ought to be sent to the Chicago Exposition. The missess would get a medal.”
“It’s been a while since I had such amazing borscht! It's like a shot of energy! It melts in every part of me!” he continued to rave, between bites. “It should be sent to the Chicago Exposition. The misses would win a medal.”
“A regely European borshtch!” Charley chimed in. “It is worth ten cents a spoonful, ’pon mine vort!”
“A regely European borscht!” Charley chimed in. “It’s worth ten cents a spoonful, ’pon mine vort!”
“Go away! You are only making fun of me,” Gitl declared, beaming with pride. “What is there to be laughing at? I make it as well as I can,” she added demurely.
“Go away! You’re just teasing me,” Gitl said, smiling with pride. “What’s so funny? I do my best,” she added modestly.
“Let him who is laughing laugh with teeth,” jested Charlie. “I tell you it is a——” The remainder of the sentence was submerged in a mouthful of the vivifying semi-liquid.
“Let the one who’s laughing laugh with a smile,” joked Charlie. “I’m telling you it’s a——” The rest of the sentence was drowned out by a mouthful of the refreshing semi-liquid.
“Alla right!” Jake bethought himself. “Charge him ten shent for each spoonful. Mr. Bernstein, you shall be kind enough to be the bookkeeper. But if you don’t pay, Chollie, I’ll get out a tzommesh [summons] from court.”
“Alright!” Jake thought to himself. “Charge him ten cents for each spoonful. Mr. Bernstein, would you be kind enough to be the bookkeeper? But if you don’t pay, Chollie, I’ll get a summons from court.”
Whereat the little kitchen rang with laughter, in which all participated except Bernstein. Even Joey, or Yosselé, joined in the general outburst of merriment. Otherwise he was busily engaged cramming borshtch into his mouth, and, in passing, also into his nose, with both his plump hands for a pair of spoons. From time to time he would interrupt operations to make a wry face and, blinking his eyes, to lisp out rapturously, “Sour!”
The little kitchen was filled with laughter, and everyone joined in except for Bernstein. Even Joey, or Yosselé, was part of the fun. Meanwhile, he was busy stuffing borscht into his mouth and, occasionally, into his nose, using his chubby hands like spoons. Every now and then, he'd stop to make a funny face and, with his eyes blinking, excitedly say, “Sour!”
“Look—may you live long—do look; he is laughing, too!” Gitl called attention to Yosselé’s bespattered face. “To think of such a crumb having as much sense as that!” She was positive that he appreciated his father’s witticism, although she herself understood it but vaguely.
“Look—may you live long—do look; he is laughing, too!” Gitl pointed out Yosselé’s splattered face. “To think a kid like that has as much sense as he does!” She was sure he got his father’s joke, even though she only understood it a bit.
“May he know evil no better than he knows what he is laughing at,” Jake objected, with a fatherly mien. “What makes you laugh, Joey?” The boy had no time to spare for an answer, being too busy licking his emptied plate. “Look at the soldier’s appetite he has, de feller! Joey, hoy you like de borshtch? Alla right?” Jake asked in English.
“May he know evil no better than he knows what he’s laughing at,” Jake said with a fatherly tone. “What makes you laugh, Joey?” The boy didn’t have time to answer, as he was too busy licking his empty plate. “Look at that soldier’s appetite he has, de feller! Joey, hey, do you like the borscht? All good?” Jake asked in English.
“Awrr-ra rr-right!” Joey pealed out his sturdy rustic r’s, which he had mastered shortly before taking leave of his doting grandmother.
“Alright!” Joey shouted with his strong rural accent, which he had perfected shortly before saying goodbye to his loving grandmother.
“See how well he speaks English?” Jake said, facetiously. “A —— shight better than his mamma, anyvay.”
“See how well he speaks English?” Jake said sarcastically. “A shight better than his mom, anyvay.”
Gitl, who was in the meantime serving the meat, coloured, but took the remark in good part.
Gitl, who was meanwhile serving the meat, flushed but took the comment in stride.
“I tell ye he is growing to be Presdent ’Nited States,” Charlie interposed.
I tell you he is becoming President of the United States,” Charlie interjected.
“Greenhorn that you are! A President must be American born,” Jake explained, self-consciously. “Ain’t it, Mr. Bernstein?”
“Greenhorn that you are! A President has to be born in America,” Jake explained, feeling a bit awkward. “Right, Mr. Bernstein?”
“It’s a pity, then, that he was not born in this country,” Bernstein replied, his eye envyingly fixed now on Gitl, now at the child, on whose plate she was at this moment carving a piece of meat into tiny morsels. “Vell, if he cannot be a President of the United States, he may be one of a synagogue, so he is a president.”
“It’s a shame he wasn’t born in this country,” Bernstein replied, his gaze enviously shifting between Gitl and the child, on whose plate she was currently cutting a piece of meat into tiny pieces. “Vell, if he can’t be President of the United States, he might as well be a president of a synagogue, so he is a president.”
“Don’t you worry for his sake,” Gitl put in, delighted with the attention her son was absorbing. “He does not need to be a pesdent; he is growing to be a rabbi; don’t be making fun of him.” And she turned her head to kiss the future rabbi.
“Don’t worry about him,” Gitl interjected, pleased with the attention her son was getting. “He doesn’t need to be a president; he’s on his way to becoming a rabbi; don’t make fun of him.” Then she turned her head to kiss the future rabbi.
“Who is making fun?” Bernstein demurred. “I wish I had a boy like him.”
“Who’s joking around?” Bernstein replied. “I wish I had a son like him.”
“Get married and you will have one,” said Gitl, beamingly.
“Get married and you'll have one,” said Gitl, beaming.
“Shay, Mr. Bernstein, how about your shadchen?”[14] Jake queried. He gave a laugh, but forthwith checked it, remaining with an embarrassed grin on his face, as though anxious to swallow the question. Bernstein blushed to the roots of his hair, and bent an irate glance on his plate, but held his peace.
“Shay, Mr. Bernstein, what about your shadchen?”[14] Jake asked. He chuckled, but quickly suppressed it, keeping an embarrassed smile on his face, as if he were eager to take back the question. Bernstein turned red all the way to his hairline and shot an annoyed look at his plate, but stayed silent.
His reserved manner, if not his superior education, held Bernstein’s shopmates at a respectful distance from him, and, as a rule, rendered him proof against their badinage, although behind his back they would indulge an occasional joke on his inferiority as a workman, and—while they were at it—on his dyspepsia, his books, and staid, methodical habits. Recently, however, they had got wind of his clandestine visits to a marriage broker’s, and the temptation to chaff him on the subject had proved resistless, all the more so because Bernstein, whose leading foible was his well-controlled vanity, was quick to take offence in general, and on this matter in particular. As to Jake, he was by no means averse to having a laugh at somebody else’s expense; but since Bernstein had become his boarder he felt that he could not afford to wound his pride. Hence his regret and anxiety at his allusion to the matrimonial agent.
His reserved personality, if not his superior education, kept Bernstein's coworkers at a respectful distance from him and generally made him immune to their teasing. However, when he wasn't around, they would occasionally make jokes about his skills as a worker, and—while they were at it—about his stomach issues, his books, and his serious, methodical habits. Recently, though, they'd found out about his secret visits to a matchmaker, and the urge to poke fun at him about it became overwhelming, especially since Bernstein, whose main flaw was his well-managed pride, was quick to take offense in general and particularly on this topic. As for Jake, he didn't mind having a laugh at someone else's expense; however, since Bernstein had become his boarder, he felt he couldn't afford to hurt his pride. Thus, he felt regret and anxiety about his reference to the marriage broker.
After supper Charlie went out for the evening, while Bernstein retired to their little bedroom. Gitl busied herself with the dishes, and Jake took to romping about with Joey and had a hearty laugh with him. He was beginning to tire of the boy’s company and to feel lonesome generally, when there was a knock at the door.
After dinner, Charlie went out for the night, while Bernstein went to their small bedroom. Gitl occupied herself with the dishes, and Jake started playing around with Joey, sharing a good laugh together. He was starting to tire of the boy’s company and feel generally lonely when there was a knock at the door.
“Coom in!” Gitl hastened to say somewhat coquettishly, flourishing her proficiency in American manners, as she raised her head from the pot in her hands.
“Come in!” Gitl quickly said with a playful tone, showing off her grasp of American etiquette as she lifted her head from the pot she was holding.
“Coom in!” repeated Joey.
“Come in!” repeated Joey.
The door flew open, and in came Mamie, preceded by a cloud of cologne odours. She was apparently dressed for some occasion of state, for she was powdered and straight-laced and resplendent in a waist of blazing red, gaudily trimmed, and with puff sleeves, each wider than the vast expanse of white straw, surmounted with a whole forest of ostrich feathers, which adorned her head. One of her gloved hands held the huge hoop-shaped yellowish handle of a blue parasol.
The door swung open, and in walked Mamie, trailing a cloud of cologne. She looked like she was dressed for a formal event, all powdered and prim, shining in a bright red waist with flashy trim and puff sleeves that were wider than the large white straw hat topped with a whole bunch of ostrich feathers on her head. One of her gloved hands held the oversized yellowish handle of a blue parasol.
“Good-evenin’, Jake!” she said, with ostentatious vivacity.
“Good evening, Jake!” she said, with exaggerated enthusiasm.
“Good-evenin’, Mamie!” Jake returned, jumping to his feet and violently reddening, as if suddenly pricked. “Mish Fein, my vife! My vife, Mish Fein!”
“Good evening, Mamie!” Jake replied, jumping to his feet and turning bright red, as if suddenly pricked. “Miss Fein, my wife! My wife, Miss Fein!”
Miss Fein made a stately bow, primly biting her lip as she did so. Gitl, with the pot in her hands, stood staring sheepishly, at a loss what to do.
Miss Fein made a formal bow, tightly biting her lip as she did so. Gitl, holding the pot in her hands, stood there looking embarrassed, unsure of what to do.
“Say ‘I’m glyad to meech you,’” Jake urged her, confusedly.
“Say ‘I’m glad to meet you,’” Jake urged her, confused.
The English phrase was more than Gitl could venture to echo.
The English phrase was more than Gitl could dare to repeat.
“She is still green,” Jake apologized for her, in Yiddish.
“She is still inexperienced,” Jake apologized for her, in Yiddish.
“Never min’, she will soon oysgreen herself,” Mamie remarked, with patronizing affability.
“Never mind, she will soon get it together herself,” Mamie remarked, with patronizing friendliness.
“The lada is an acquaintance of mine,” Jake explained bashfully, his hand feeling the few days’ growth of beard on his chin.
“The lada is a friend of mine,” Jake explained shyly, his hand brushing over the stubble on his chin.
Gitl instinctively scented an enemy in the visitor, and eyed her with an uneasy gaze. Nevertheless she mustered a hospitable air, and drawing up the rocking chair, she said, with shamefaced cordiality: “Sit down; why should you be standing? You may be seated for the same money.”
Gitl instinctively sensed something off about the visitor and looked at her with unease. Still, she put on a welcoming attitude and pulled up the rocking chair, saying with a bit of awkward friendliness, “Sit down; why are you standing? You can sit for the same reason.”
In the conversation which followed Mamie did most of the talking. With a nervous volubility often broken by an irrelevant giggle, and violently rocking with her chair, she expatiated on the charms of America, prophesying that her hostess would bless the day of her arrival on its soil, and went off in ecstasies over Joey. She spoke with an overdone American accent in the dialect of the Polish Jews, affectedly Germanized and profusely interspersed with English, so that Gitl, whose mother tongue was Lithuanian Yiddish, could scarcely catch the meaning of one half of her flood of garrulity. And as she thus rattled on, she now examined the room, now surveyed Gitl from head to foot, now fixed her with a look of studied sarcasm, followed by a side glance at Jake, which seemed to say, “Woe to you, what a rag of a wife yours is!” Whenever Gitl ventured a timid remark, Mamie would nod assent with dignified amiability, and thereupon imitate a smile, broad yet fleeting, which she had seen performed by some uptown ladies.
In the conversation that followed, Mamie did most of the talking. With a nervous chatter often interrupted by an irrelevant giggle, and rocking back and forth in her chair, she went on about the perks of America, predicting that her hostess would be grateful for her arrival on its soil, and she raved about Joey. She spoke with an exaggerated American accent mixed with the dialect of Polish Jews, affectedly Germanized and heavily sprinkled with English, making it difficult for Gitl, whose first language was Lithuanian Yiddish, to understand half of her nonstop chatter. As she talked, she would look around the room, check Gitl out from head to toe, and fix her with a look that dripped with sarcasm, followed by a sidelong glance at Jake that seemed to say, “Poor you, what a mess of a wife you’ve got!” Whenever Gitl made a timid comment, Mamie would nod in agreement with an air of dignity, and then attempt a wide but fleeting smile like one she had seen from some ladies uptown.
Jake stared at the lamp with a faint simper, scarcely following the caller’s words. His head swam with embarrassment. The consciousness of Gitl’s unattractive appearance made him sick with shame and vexation, and his eyes carefully avoided her bandana, as a culprit schoolboy does the evidence of his offence.
Jake gazed at the lamp with a slight smirk, barely paying attention to what the caller was saying. He felt overwhelmed with embarrassment. The awareness of Gitl’s unappealing appearance made him feel sick with shame and frustration, and he intentionally averted his eyes from her bandana, like a guilty schoolboy avoiding the evidence of his wrongdoing.
“You mush vant you tventy-fife dollars,” he presently nerved himself up to say in English, breaking an awkward pause.
“You want twenty-five dollars,” he finally mustered the courage to say in English, breaking an awkward pause.
“I should cough!” Mamie rejoined.
“I should cough!” Mamie replied.
“In a coupel a veeksh, Mamie, as sure as my name is Jake.”
“In a couple of weeks, Mamie, as sure as my name is Jake.”
“In a couple o’ veeks! No, sirree! I mus’ have my money at oncet. I don’ know vere you vill get it, dough. Vy, a married man!”—with a chuckle. “You got a —— of a lot o’ t’ings to pay for. You took de foinitsha by a custom peddler, ain’ it? But what a —— do I care? I vant my money. I voiked hard enough for it.”
“In a couple of weeks! No way! I need my money right now. I don’t know where you’re going to get it though. Why, a married man!”—with a chuckle. “You have a whole lot of things to pay for. You got the furniture from a traveling seller, didn’t you? But what do I care? I want my money. I worked hard enough for it.”
“Don’ shpeak English. She’ll t’ink I don’ knu vot ve shpeakin’,” he besought her, in accents which implied intimacy between the two of them and a common aloofness from Gitl.
“Don’t speak English. She’ll think I don’t know what we’re talking about,” he urged her, in tones that suggested a closeness between them and a shared distance from Gitl.
“Vot d’I care vot she t’inks? She’s your vife, ain’ it? Vell, she mus’ know ev’ryt’ing. Dot’s right! A husban’ dass’n’t hide not’ink from his vife!”—with another chuckle and another look of deadly sarcasm at Gitl “I can say de same in Jewish——”
“Why do I care what she thinks? She’s your wife, right? Well, she must know everything. That’s true! A husband shouldn’t hide anything from his wife!”—with another chuckle and another look of biting sarcasm at Gitl “I can say the same in Jewish——”
“Shurr-r up, Mamie!” he interrupted her, gaspingly.
“Shut up, Mamie!” he interrupted her, breathlessly.
“Don’tch you like it, lump it! A vife mus’n’t be skinned like a strange lady, see?” she pursued inexorably. “O’ly a strange goil a feller might bluff dot he ain’ married, and skin her out of tventy-five dollars.” In point of fact, he had never directly given himself out for a single man to her. But it did not even occur to him to defend himself on that score.
“Like it or not! A wife shouldn’t be treated like a random woman, you know?” she insisted relentlessly. “Only a stranger a guy might pretend he’s not married to, and take twenty-five dollars from her.” The truth was, he had never actually claimed to be single to her. But it didn’t even cross his mind to defend himself about that.
“Mamie! Ma-a-mie! Shtop! I’ll pay you ev’ry shent. Shpeak Jewesh, pleashe!” he implored, as if for life.
“Mamie! Ma-a-mie! Stop! I’ll pay you every cent. Speak Yiddish, please!” he pleaded, as if it were a matter of life and death.
“You’r’ afraid of her? Dot’s right! Dot’s right! Dot’s nice! All religious peoples is afraid of deir vifes. But vy didn’ you say you vas married from de sta’t, an’ dot you vant money to send for dem?” she tortured him, with a lingering arch leer.
“You’re afraid of her? That’s right! That’s right! Dot’s nice! All religious people are afraid of their wives. But why didn’t you say you were married from the start, and that you want money to send for them?” she teased him, with a lingering playful look.
“For Chrish’ shake, Mamie!” he entreated her, wincingly. “Shtop to shpeak English, an’ shpeak shomet’ing differench. I’ll shee you—vere can I shee you?”
“For Christ’s sake, Mamie!” he pleaded, wincing. “Stop trying to speak English, and say something different. I’ll see you—where can I see you?”
“You von’t come by Joe no more?” she asked, with sudden interest and even solicitude.
"You won't be hanging out with Joe anymore?" she asked, suddenly interested and even concerned.
“You t’ink indeed I’m ’frait? If I vanted I can gu dere more ash I ushed to gu dere. But vere can I findsh you?”
“You think I’m afraid? If I wanted to, I could go there more than I used to. But where can I find you?”
“I guess you know vere I’m livin’, don’ch you? So kvick you forget? Vot a sho’t mind you got! Vill you come? Never min’, I know you are only bluffin’, an’ dot’s all.”
“I guess you know where I’m living, don’t you? So quick you forget? What a short mind you have! Will you come? Never mind, I know you’re just bluffing, and that’s all.”
“I’ll come, ash sure ash I leev.”
“I’ll come, as sure as I live.”
“Vill you? All right. But if you don’ come an’ pay me at least ten dollars for a sta’t, you’ll see!”
"Will you? Alright. But if you don’t come and pay me at least ten dollars to start, you’ll see!"
In the meanwhile Gitl, poor thing, sat pale and horror-struck. Mamie’s perfumes somehow terrified her. She was racked with jealousy and all sorts of suspicions, which she vainly struggled to disguise. She could see that they were having a heated altercation, and that Jake was begging about something or other, and was generally the under dog in the parley. Ever and anon she strained her ears in the effort to fasten some of the incomprehensible sounds in her memory, that she might subsequently parrot them over to Mrs. Kavarsky, and ascertain their meaning. But, alas! the attempt proved futile; “never min’” and “all right” being all she could catch.
In the meantime, Gitl, poor thing, sat pale and terrified. Mamie’s perfumes somehow scared her. She was filled with jealousy and all kinds of suspicions, which she tried in vain to hide. She could see that they were having a heated argument, and that Jake was begging about something and was generally the underdog in the discussion. Every now and then, she strained to hear some of the confusing words to later repeat them to Mrs. Kavarsky and find out what they meant. But, unfortunately, her efforts were useless; “never mind” and “all right” were all she could catch.
Mamie concluded her visit by presenting Joey with the imposing sum of five cents.
Mamie wrapped up her visit by giving Joey the impressive amount of five cents.
“What do you say? Say ‘danks, sir!’” Gitl prompted the boy.
“What do you say? Say ‘thank you, sir!’” Gitl encouraged the boy.
“Shay ’t’ank you, ma’am!’” Jake overruled her. “‘Shir’ is said to a gentlemarn.”
“Shay, thank you, ma’am!” Jake corrected her. “’Sir’ is what you say to a gentleman.”
“Good-night!” Mamie sang out, as she majestically opened the door.
“Goodnight!” Mamie sang, as she grandly opened the door.
“Good-night!” Jake returned, with a burning face.
"Good night!" Jake said, his face bright red.
“Goot-night!” Gitl and Joey chimed in duet.
“Good night!” Gitl and Joey sang in harmony.
“Say ‘cull again!’”
“Say ‘cull one more time!’”
“Cullye gain!”
"Cullye win!"
“Good-night!” Mamie said once more, as she bowed herself out of the door with what she considered an exquisitely “tony” smile.
“Good night!” Mamie said again as she gracefully exited through the door with what she thought was a really classy smile.
The guest’s exit was succeeded by a momentary silence. Jake felt as if his face and ears were on fire.
The guest left, and there was a brief silence. Jake felt like his face and ears were burning.
“We used to work in the same shop,” he presently said.
“We used to work in the same store,” he said now.
“Is that the way a seamstress dresses in America?” Gitl inquired. “It is not for nothing that it is called the golden land,” she added, with timid irony.
“Is that how a seamstress dresses in America?” Gitl asked. “It’s not called the golden land for nothing,” she added, with shy irony.
“She must be going to a ball,” he explained, at the same moment casting a glance at the looking-glass.
“She must be going to a party,” he explained, while also glancing at the mirror.
The word “ball” had an imposing ring for Gitl’s ears. At home she had heard it used in connection with the sumptuous life of the Russian or Polish nobility, but had never formed a clear idea of its meaning.
The word “ball” sounded impressive to Gitl. At home, she had heard it associated with the lavish life of Russian or Polish nobility, but she had never really understood what it meant.
“She looks a veritable panenke,”[15] she remarked, with hidden sarcasm. “Was she born here?”
“She looks like a real panenke,”[15] she said, with subtle sarcasm. “Was she born here?”
“Nu, but she has been very long here. She speaks English like one American born. We are used to speak in English when we talk shop. She came to ask me about a job.”
“Nu, she’s been here for a while. She speaks English like a native. We usually talk in English when we discuss shop. She came to ask me about a job.”
Gitl reflected that with Bernstein Jake was in the habit of talking shop in Yiddish, although the boarder could even read English books, which her husband could not do.
Gitl thought that with Bernstein, Jake tended to talk business in Yiddish, even though the boarder could read English books, which her husband couldn't do.
CHAPTER VI.
CIRCUMSTANCES ALTER CASES.
Jake was left by Mamie in a state of unspeakable misery. He felt discomfited, crushed, the universal butt of ridicule. Her perfumes lingered in his nostrils, taking his breath away. Her venomous gaze stung his heart. She seemed to him elevated above the social plane upon which he had recently (though the interval appeared very long) stood by her side, nay, upon which he had had her at his beck and call; while he was degraded, as it were, wallowing in a mire, from which he yearningly looked up to his former equals, vainly begging for recognition. An uncontrollable desire took possession of him to run after her, to have an explanation, and to swear that he was the same Jake and as much of a Yankee and a gallant as ever. But here was his wife fixing him with a timid, piteous look, which at once exasperated and cowed him; and he dared not stir out of the house, as though nailed by that look of hers to the spot.
Jake was left in a state of unimaginable misery after Mamie left him. He felt uncomfortable, crushed, and like the target of everyone's jokes. Her perfume lingered in his nostrils, taking his breath away. Her harsh gaze pierced his heart. She seemed to him to be above the social level where he had recently (though it felt much longer) stood beside her, where he had once had her at his beck and call; while he felt degraded, like he was stuck in the mud, yearning to look up at his former peers, desperately seeking recognition. He couldn't help but feel a strong urge to chase after her, to demand an explanation, and to assert that he was still the same Jake, just as much of a Yankee and a gentleman as ever. But there was his wife, looking at him with a timid, pleading expression that both irritated and intimidated him; he couldn't bring himself to leave the house, as if that look of hers had nailed him to the spot.
He lay down on the lounge, and shut his eyes. Gitl dutifully brought him a pillow. As she adjusted it under his head the touch of her hand on his face made him shrink, as if at the contact with a reptile. He was anxious to flee from his wretched self into oblivion, and his wish was soon gratified, the combined effect of a hard day’s work and a plentiful and well-relished supper plunging him into a heavy sleep.
He lay down on the couch and closed his eyes. Gitl dutifully brought him a pillow. As she adjusted it under his head, the touch of her hand on his face made him flinch, as if he had come into contact with a reptile. He was eager to escape from his miserable self into nothingness, and his wish was soon fulfilled; the combination of a long day’s work and a satisfying, tasty dinner quickly sent him into a deep sleep.
While his snores resounded in the little kitchen, Gitl put the child to bed, and then passed with noiseless step into the boarders’ room. The door was ajar and she entered it without knocking, as was her wont. She found Bernstein bent over a book, with a ponderous dictionary by its side. A kerosene lamp with a red shade, occupying nearly all the remaining space on the table, spread a lurid mysterious light. Gitl asked the studious cloakmaker whether he knew a Polish girl named Mamie Fein.
While he snored loudly in the small kitchen, Gitl tucked the child in bed and then quietly walked into the boarders’ room. The door was slightly open, and she entered without knocking, as usual. She found Bernstein bent over a book, with a heavy dictionary next to him. A kerosene lamp with a red shade, taking up almost all the remaining space on the table, cast a strange, dim light. Gitl asked the focused cloakmaker if he knew a Polish girl named Mamie Fein.
“Mamie Fein? No. Why?” said Bernstein, with his index finger on the passage he had been reading, and his eyes on Gitl’s plumpish cheek, bathed in the roseate light.
“Mamie Fein? No. Why?” said Bernstein, with his index finger on the passage he had been reading, and his eyes on Gitl’s slightly chubby cheek, bathed in the pink light.
“Nothing. May not one ask?”
"Nothing. Can I ask?"
“What is the matter? Speak out! Are you afraid to tell me?” he insisted.
“What’s going on? Speak up! Are you scared to tell me?” he pressed.
“What should be the matter? She was here. A nice lada.”
“What could be wrong? She was here. A nice lada.”
“Your husband knows many nice ladies,” he said, with a faint but significant smile. And immediately regretting the remark he went on to smooth it down by characterizing Jake as an honest and good-natured fellow.
“Your husband knows a lot of nice ladies,” he said, with a subtle but meaningful smile. And quickly regretting the comment, he followed up by describing Jake as an honest and good-natured guy.
“You ought to think yourself fortunate in having him for your husband,” he added.
“You should consider yourself lucky to have him as your husband,” he added.
“Yes, but what did you mean by what you said first?” she demanded, with an anxious air.
“Yes, but what do you mean by what you said earlier?” she asked anxiously.
“What did I mean? What should I have meant? I meant what I said. ’F cou’se he knows many girls. But who does not? You know there are always girls in the shops where we work. Never fear, Jake has nothing to do with them.”
“What did I mean? What should I have meant? I meant what I said. Of course he knows a lot of girls. But who doesn't? You know there are always girls in the shops where we work. Never worry, Jake has nothing to do with them.”
“Who says I fear! Did I say I did? Why should I?”
“Who says I'm afraid! Did I say that? Why would I be?”
Encouraged by the cheering effect which his words were obviously having on the credulous, unsophisticated woman, he pursued: “May no Jewish daughter have a worse husband. Be easy, be easy. I tell you he is melting away for you. He never looked as happy as he does since you came.”
Encouraged by the encouraging response his words were clearly having on the trusting, simple woman, he continued: “May no Jewish daughter have a worse husband. Don’t worry, don’t worry. I promise you he’s melting for you. He’s never looked as happy as he does since you arrived.”
“Go away! You must be making fun of me!” she said, beaming with delight.
"Go away! You have to be kidding me!" she said, smiling with joy.
“Don’t you believe me? Why, are you not a pretty young woman?” he remarked, with an oily look in his eye.
“Don’t believe me? Why not? Aren’t you a pretty young woman?” he said, sneaking a look at her with a sleazy grin.
The crimson came into her cheek, and she lowered her glance.
The blush appeared on her cheeks, and she looked down.
“Stop making fun of me, I beg you,” she said softly. “Is it true?”
“Please stop teasing me, I’m asking you,” she said quietly. “Is it true?”
“Is what true? That you are a pretty young woman? Take a looking-glass and see for yourself.”
“Is that true? That you’re a pretty young woman? Get a mirror and take a look for yourself.”
“Strange man that you are!” she returned, with confused deprecation. “I mean what you said before about Jake,” she faltered.
“Strange man that you are!” she replied, feeling a bit flustered. “I mean what you said earlier about Jake,” she hesitated.
“Oh, about Jake! Then say so,” he jested. “Really he loves you as life.”
“Oh, about Jake! Just say it,” he joked. “He really loves you more than anything.”
“How do you know?” she queried, wistfully.
“How do you know?” she asked, feeling a bit nostalgic.
“How do I know!” he repeated, with an amused smile. “As if one could not see!”
“How would I know!” he repeated, smiling playfully. “As if anyone couldn’t see!”
“But he never told you himself!”
“But he never told you himself!”
“How do you know he did not? You have guessed wrongly, see! He did, lots of times,” he concluded gravely, touched by the anxiety of the poor woman.
“How do you know he didn't? You guessed wrong, you see! He did, a lot of times,” he concluded seriously, moved by the concern of the poor woman.
She left Bernstein’s room all thrilling with joy, and repentant for her excess of communicativeness. “A wife must not tell other people what happens to her husband,” she lectured herself, in the best of humours. Still, the words “Your husband knows many nice ladas,” kept echoing at the bottom of her soul, and in another few minutes she was at Mrs. Kavarsky’s, confidentially describing Mamie’s visit as well as her talk with the boarder, omitting nothing save the latter’s compliments to her looks.
She left Bernstein’s room feeling excited and guilty for being too chatty. “A wife shouldn’t share what happens with her husband,” she reminded herself, in a good mood. Still, the phrase “Your husband knows many nice ladas,” kept replaying in her mind, and in just a few minutes, she was at Mrs. Kavarsky’s, sharing all about Mamie’s visit and her conversation with the boarder, leaving out nothing except for the compliments he gave her about her looks.
Mrs. Kavarsky was an eccentric, scraggy little woman, with a vehement manner and no end of words and gesticulations. Her dry face was full of warts and surmounted by a chaotic mass of ringlets and curls of a faded brown. None too tidy about her person, and rather slattern in general appearance, she zealously kept up the over-scrupulous cleanliness for which the fame of her apartments reached far and wide. Her neighbours and townsfolk pronounced her crazy but “with a heart of diamond,” that is to say, the diametrical opposite of the precious stone in point of hardness, and resembling it in the general sense of excellence of quality. She was neighbourly enough, and as she was the most prosperous and her establishment the best equipped in the whole tenement, many a woman would come to borrow some cooking utensil or other, or even a few dollars on rent day, which Mrs. Kavarsky always started by refusing in the most pointed terms, and almost always finished by granting.
Mrs. Kavarsky was an eccentric, scrappy little woman with a fiery personality and endless words and gestures. Her dry face was covered in warts, topped with a messy bunch of faded brown ringlets and curls. Not the tidiest person, and a bit slovenly in general appearance, she was nonetheless fiercely dedicated to the overly meticulous cleanliness for which her apartments were famous far and wide. Her neighbors and townsfolk called her crazy but “with a heart of diamond,” meaning she was the complete opposite of the hardness associated with diamonds, yet still held a reputation for her overall excellence. She was friendly enough, and since she was the most successful and her place was the best equipped in the whole building, many women would come to borrow a cooking tool or even a few dollars on rent day. Mrs. Kavarsky would usually start by refusing in very clear terms, but almost always ended up agreeing.
She started to listen to Gitl’s report with a fierce mien which gradually thawed into a sage smile. When the young neighbour had rested her case, she first nodded her head, as who should say, “What fools this young generation be!” and then burst out:
She began listening to Gitl’s report with a serious expression that slowly turned into a wise smile. Once the young neighbor finished her point, she nodded her head, as if to say, “What fools this young generation is!” and then exclaimed:
“Do you know what I have to tell you? Guess!”
“Do you know what I need to tell you? Take a guess!”
Gitl thought Heaven knows what revelations awaited her.
Gitl wondered what surprises awaited her.
“That you are a lump of horse and a greenhorn and nothing else!” (Gitl felt much relieved.) “That piece of ugliness should try and come to my house! Then she would know the price of a pound of evil. I should open the door and—march to eighty black years! Let her go to where she came from! America is not Russia, thanked be the Lord of the world. Here one must only know how to handle a husband. Here a husband must remember ‘ladas foist’—but then you do not even know what that means!” she exclaimed, with a despairing wave of her hand.
"You're just a nobody and an amateur, nothing more!" (Gitl felt a lot better.) "That ugly person should try to come to my house! Then she'd understand the cost of a pound of wickedness. I would open the door and—march into eighty dark years! Let her go back to where she came from! America is not Russia, thank the Lord of the universe. Here, you just need to know how to handle a husband. Here, a husband must remember ‘ladas foist'—but you wouldn’t even know what that means!” she exclaimed, waving her hand in despair.
“What does it mean?” Gitl inquired, pensively.
“What does it mean?” Gitl asked thoughtfully.
“What does it mean? What should it mean? It means but too well, never min’. It means that when a husband does not behabe as he should, one does not stroke his cheeks for it. A prohibition upon me if one does. If the wife is no greenhorn she gets him shoved into the oven, over there, across the river.”
“What does it mean? What should it mean? It means but too well, never mind. It means that when a husband does not behave as he should, one does not stroke his cheeks for it. A prohibition on me if anyone does. If the wife is no novice, she gets him shoved into the oven, over there, across the river.”
“You mean they send him to prison?”
“You're saying they sent him to prison?”
“Where else—to the theatre?” Mrs. Kavarsky mocked her furiously.
“Where else—going to the theater?” Mrs. Kavarsky mocked her angrily.
“A weeping to me!” Gitl said, with horror. “May God save me from such things!”
“A crying to me!” Gitl said, horrified. “May God protect me from such things!”
In due course Mrs. Kavarsky arrived at the subject of head-gear, and for the third or fourth time she elicited from her pupil a promise to discard the kerchief and to sell the wig.
In time, Mrs. Kavarsky brought up the topic of headgear, and for the third or fourth time, she got her student to promise to ditch the kerchief and sell the wig.
“No wonder he does hate you, seeing you in that horrid rag, which makes a grandma of you. Drop it, I tell you! Drop it so that no survivor nor any refugee is left of it. If you don’t obey me this time, dare not cross my threshold any more, do you hear?” she thundered. “One might as well talk to the wall as to her!” she proceeded, actually addressing herself to the opposite wall of her kitchen, and referring to her interlocutrice in the third person. “I am working and working for her, and here she appreciates it as much as the cat. Fie!” With which the irate lady averted her face in disgust.
“No wonder he hates you, seeing you in that awful outfit that make you look like a grandma. Just get rid of it, I’m telling you! Get rid of it so that not a single piece is left. If you don’t listen to me this time, don’t you dare step foot in my house again, do you understand?” she yelled. “Talking to her is like talking to a wall!” she continued, actually addressing the wall in her kitchen and referring to her companion in the third person. “I’m working and working for her, and she appreciates it as much as a cat would. Ugh!” With that, the angry woman turned her face away in disgust.
“I shall take it off; now for sure—as sure as this is Wednesday,” said Gitl, beseechingly.
“I'll take it off; now for sure—just as sure as today is Wednesday,” said Gitl, earnestly.
Mrs. Kavarsky turned back to her pacified.
Mrs. Kavarsky turned back to her satisfied.
“Remember now! If you deshepoitn [disappoint] me this time, well!—look at me! I should think I was no Gentile woman, either. I am as pious as you anyhull, and come from no mean family, either. You know I hate to boast; but my father—peace be upon him!—was fit to be a rabbi. Vell, and yet I am not afraid to go with my own hair. May no greater sins be committed! Then it would be never min’ enough. Plenty of time for putting on the patch [meaning the wig] when I get old; but as long as I am young, I am young an’ dot’s ull! It can not be helped; when one lives in an edzecate country, one must live like edzecate peoples. As they play, so one dances, as the saying is. But I think it is time for you to be going. Go, my little kitten,” Mrs. Kavarsky said, suddenly lapsing into accents of the most tender affection. “He may be up by this time and wanting tea. Go, my little lamb, go and try to make yourself agreeable to him and the Uppermost will help. In America one must take care not to displease a husband. Here one is to-day in New York and to-morrow in Chicago; do you understand? As if there were any shame or decency here! A father is no father, a wife, no wife—not’ing! Go now, my baby! Go and throw away your rag and be a nice woman, and everything will be ull right.” And so hurrying Gitl to go, she detained her with ever a fresh torrent of loquacity for another ten minutes, till the young woman, standing on pins and needles and scarcely lending an ear, plucked up courage to plead her household duties and take a hasty departure.
“Remember this! If you disappoint me this time, well!—look at me! You’d think I wasn’t a decent woman, either. I’m just as religious as you are, and I come from a respectable family, too. You know I hate to brag; but my father—may he rest in peace!—was fit to be a rabbi. Well, and yet I’m not afraid to wear my own hair. May no greater sins be committed! Otherwise, it would never be enough. There’s plenty of time to wear a wig when I’m older; but while I’m young, I’m young, and that’s all there is to it! It can’t be helped; when you live in an educated country, you have to live like educated people. As they play, so one dances, as the saying goes. But I think it’s time for you to go. Go, my little kitten,” Mrs. Kavarsky said, suddenly speaking with the softest affection. “He may be awake by now and wanting tea. Go, my little lamb, and try to be pleasant to him, and the Almighty will help. In America, you have to be careful not to upset a husband. Here you are today in New York and tomorrow in Chicago; do you understand? As if there were any shame or decency here! A father is no father, a wife is no wife—nothing! Go now, my baby! Go and throw away that rag and be a nice woman, and everything will be all right.” And so, hurriedly pushing Gitl to leave, she kept her there with yet another stream of chatter for another ten minutes, until the young woman, feeling anxious and hardly listening, found the courage to mention her household duties and take a quick exit.
She found Jake fast asleep. It was after eleven when he slowly awoke. He got up with a heavy burden on his soul—a vague sense of having met with some horrible rebuff. In his semiconsciousness he was unaware, however, of his wife’s and son’s existence and of the change which their advent had produced in his life, feeling himself the same free bird that he had been a fortnight ago. He stared about the room, as if wondering where he was. Noticing Gitl, who at that moment came out of the bedroom, he instantly realized the situation, recalling Mamie, hat, perfumes, and all, and his heart sank within him. The atmosphere of the room became stifling to him. After sitting on the lounge for some time with a drooping head, he was tempted to fling himself on the pillow again, but instead of doing so he slipped on his hat and coat and went out.
She found Jake fast asleep. It was after eleven when he slowly woke up. He got up with a heavy feeling in his heart—an unclear sense that he had faced some awful setback. In his half-conscious state, he didn’t realize his wife and son existed or the changes their presence had brought to his life, feeling just as free as he had been two weeks ago. He looked around the room, as if trying to figure out where he was. Noticing Gitl, who had just come out of the bedroom, he suddenly understood the situation, remembering Mamie, the hat, the perfumes, and everything else, and his heart sank. The atmosphere in the room felt suffocating. After sitting on the couch for a while with his head down, he felt like throwing himself back on the pillow, but instead, he put on his hat and coat and went outside.
Gitl was used to his goings and comings without explanation. Yet this time his slam of the door sent a sharp pang through her heart. She had no doubt but that he was bending his steps to another interview with the Polish witch, as she mentally branded Miss Fein.
Gitl was used to his comings and goings without explanation. But this time, when he slammed the door, it sent a sharp pang through her heart. She had no doubt he was heading off for another meeting with the Polish witch, as she mentally labeled Miss Fein.
Nor was she mistaken, for Jake did start, mechanically, in the direction of Chrystie Street, where Mamie lodged. He felt sure that she was away to some ball, but the very house in which she roomed seemed to draw him with magnetic force. Moreover, he had a lurking hope that he might, after all, find her about the building. Ah, if by a stroke of good luck he came upon her on the street! All he wished was to have a talk, and that for the sole purpose of amending her unfavourable impression of him. Then he would never so much as think of Mamie, for, indeed, she was hateful to him, he persuaded himself.
Nor was she wrong, because Jake did start, almost automatically, toward Chrystie Street, where Mamie lived. He was pretty sure she was off at some ball, but the very building where she stayed seemed to pull him in like a magnet. Plus, he secretly hoped that he might actually run into her around the place. Oh, if by some lucky chance he spotted her on the street! All he wanted was to have a conversation, and that was just to change her negative opinion of him. After that, he wouldn’t even think about Mamie, since he convinced himself that he couldn’t stand her.
Arrived at his destination, and failing to find Mamie on the sidewalk, he was tempted to wait till she came from the ball, when he was seized with a sudden sense of the impropriety of his expedition, and he forthwith returned home, deciding in his mind, as he walked, to move with his wife and child to Chicago.
Arrived at his destination, and not seeing Mamie on the sidewalk, he considered waiting for her to come back from the party. Then, he suddenly felt that his presence there was inappropriate, so he went home, deciding as he walked that he would move with his wife and child to Chicago.
Meanwhile Mamie lay brooding in her cot-bed in the parlour, which she shared with her landlady’s two daughters. She was in the most wretched frame of mind, ineffectually struggling to fall asleep. She had made her way down the stairs leading from the Podkovniks with a violently palpitating heart. She had been bound for no more imposing a place than Joe’s academy, and before repairing thither she had had to betake herself home to change her stately toilet for a humbler attire. For, as a matter of fact, it was expressly for her visit to the Podkovniks that she had thus pranked herself out, and that would have been much too gorgeous an appearance to make at Joe’s establishment on one of its regular dancing evenings. Having changed her toilet she did call at Joe’s; but so full was her mind of Jake and his wife and, accordingly, she was so irritable, that in the middle of a quadrille she picked a quarrel with the dancing master, and abruptly left the hall.
Meanwhile, Mamie lay in her cot-bed in the living room, which she shared with her landlady’s two daughters. She felt utterly miserable, struggling unsuccessfully to fall asleep. She had made her way down the stairs leading from the Podkovniks with her heart racing. She was headed for no more impressive place than Joe’s academy, and before going there, she had to go home to change from her fancy outfit into something more casual. In fact, she had dressed up specifically for her visit to the Podkovniks, and it would have been way too extravagant to wear that at Joe’s place on a regular dance night. After changing her clothes, she did stop by Joe’s; but her mind was so preoccupied with thoughts of Jake and his wife, and as a result, she was so on edge that during a quadrille, she argued with the dance instructor and abruptly left the hall.
The next day Jake’s work fared badly. When it was at last over he did not go direct home as usual, but first repaired to Mamie’s. He found her with her landlady in the kitchen. She looked careworn and was in a white blouse which lent her face a convalescent, touching effect.
The next day, Jake’s work went poorly. When it was finally done, he didn’t head straight home as usual, but first went to Mamie’s. He found her in the kitchen with her landlady. She looked stressed and was wearing a white blouse that made her face look fragile and vulnerable.
“Good-eveni’g, Mrs. Bunetzky! Good-eveni’g, Mamie!” he fairly roared, as he playfully fillipped his hat backward. And after addressing a pleasantry or two to the mistress of the house, he boldly proposed to her boarder to go out with him for a talk. For a moment Mamie hesitated, fearing lest her landlady had become aware of the existence of a Mrs. Podkovnik; but instantly flinging all considerations to the wind, she followed him out into the street.
“Good evening, Mrs. Bunetzky! Good evening, Mamie!” he shouted cheerfully as he playfully flipped his hat backward. After sharing a couple of friendly remarks with the lady of the house, he confidently suggested to her boarder that they go outside for a chat. For a moment, Mamie hesitated, worried that her landlady might have found out about a Mrs. Podkovnik; but quickly tossing all concerns aside, she followed him out into the street.
“You’sh afraid I vouldn’t pay you, Mamie?” he began, with bravado, in spite of his intention to start on a different line, he knew not exactly which.
“You scared I wouldn’t pay you, Mamie?” he started, trying to sound bold, even though he meant to approach the conversation differently, but he wasn’t sure how.
Mamie was no less disappointed by the opening of the conversation than he. “I ain’t afraid a bit,” she answered, sullenly.
Mamie was just as disappointed by the start of the conversation as he was. “I’m not scared at all,” she replied, brooding.
“Do you think my kshpenshesh are larger now?” he resumed in Yiddish. “May I lose as much through sickness. On the countrary, I shpend even much less than I used to. We have two nice boarders—I keep them only for company’s sake—and I have a shteada job—a puddin’ of a job. I shall have still more money to shpend outshite,” he added, falteringly.
“Do you think my kshpenshesh are bigger now?” he continued in Yiddish. “I hope to lose as much through illness. On the contrary, I shpend even less than I used to. We have two nice boarders—I keep them just for company’s sake—and I have a shteada job—a puddin’ of a job. I’ll have even more money to shpend outshite,” he added, hesitantly.
“Outside?”—and she burst into an artificial laugh which sent the blood to Jake’s face.
“Outside?”—and she let out a forced laugh that made Jake's face flush.
“Why, do you think I sha’n’t go to Joe’s, nor to the theatre, nor anywhere any more? Still oftener than before! Hoy much vill you bet?”
“Why do you think I won’t go to Joe’s, or to the theater, or anywhere else anymore? I’ll be going even more than before! How much will you bet?”
“Rats! A married man, a papa go to a dancing school! Not unless your wife drags along with you and never lets go of your skirts,” she said sneeringly, adding the declaration that Jake’s “bluffs” gave her a “regula’ pain in de neck.”
“Rats! A married guy, a dad going to a dance class! Not unless your wife is right there with you and won’t let go of your shirt,” she said mockingly, adding that Jake’s “bluffs” gave her a “real pain in the neck.”
Jake, writhing under her lashes, protested his freedom as emphatically as he could; but it only served to whet Mamie’s spite, and against her will she went on twitting him as a henpecked husband and an old-fashioned Jew. Finally she reverted to the subject of his debt, whereupon he took fire, and after an interchange of threats and some quite forcible language they parted company.
Jake, squirming under her glare, protested his freedom as loudly as he could; but it only fueled Mamie’s anger, and despite herself, she continued teasing him like a nagging wife and an outdated Jew. Eventually, she returned to the topic of his debt, which made him furious, and after trading threats and some pretty harsh words, they went their separate ways.
From that evening the spectre of Mamie dressed in her white blouse almost unremittingly preyed on Jake’s mind. The mournful sneer which had lit her pale, invalid-looking face on their last interview, when she wore that blouse, relentlessly stared down into his heart; gnawed at it with tantalizing deliberation; “drew out his soul,” as he once put it to himself, dropping his arms and head in despair. “Is this what they call love?” he wondered, thinking of the strange, hitherto unexperienced kind of malady, which seemed to be gradually consuming his whole being. He felt as if Mamie had breathed a delicious poison into his veins, which was now taking effect, spreading a devouring fire through his soul, and kindling him with a frantic thirst for more of the same virus. His features became distended, as it were, and acquired a feverish effect; his eyes had a pitiable, beseeching look, like those of a child in the period of teething.
From that evening on, the image of Mamie in her white blouse almost constantly haunted Jake's thoughts. The mournful sneer that had lit up her pale, sickly face during their last meeting, when she wore that blouse, relentlessly stared into his heart; it gnawed at it with teasing determination and “drew out his soul,” as he once described to himself, dropping his arms and head in despair. “Is this what they call love?” he wondered, thinking about the strange, unfamiliar kind of pain that seemed to be gradually consuming his entire being. He felt as if Mamie had injected a delicious poison into his veins, which was now taking effect, spreading an insatiable fire through his soul and igniting a frantic desire for more of that same toxin. His features seemed to swell, almost feverishly, and his eyes held a pitiable, pleading look, like those of a child teething.
He grew more irritable with Gitl every day, the energy failing him to dissemble his hatred for her. There were moments when, in his hopeless craving for the presence of Mamie, he would consciously seek refuge in a feeling of compunction and of pity for his wife; and on several such occasions he made an effort to take an affectionate tone with her. But the unnatural sound of his voice each time only accentuated to himself the depth of his repugnance, while the hysterical promptness of her answers, the servile gratitude which trembled in her voice and shone out of her radiant face would, at such instances, make him breathless with rage. Poor Gitl! she strained every effort to please him; she tried to charm him by all the simple-minded little coquetries she knew, by every art which her artless brain could invent; and only succeeded in making herself more offensive than ever.
He became more irritable with Gitl every day, and the energy to hide his hatred for her was fading. There were moments when, in his desperate longing for Mamie, he would intentionally try to feel guilty and pity for his wife; and during several of those times, he made an effort to speak to her affectionately. But the unnatural tone of his voice only highlighted to himself how deep his disgust was, while her overly eager responses, the forced gratitude that trembled in her voice and lit up her beaming face made him feel breathless with anger. Poor Gitl! She did everything she could to please him; she tried to win him over with all the innocent little flirts she knew and every trick her simple mind could come up with; and all she managed to do was make herself more irritating than ever.
As to Jake’s feelings for Joey, they now alternated between periods of indifference and gusts of exaggerated affection; while, in some instances, when the boy let himself be fondled by his mother or returned her caresses in his childish way, he would appear to Jake as siding with his enemy, and share with Gitl his father’s odium.
As for Jake’s feelings for Joey, they now switched between times of indifference and bursts of dramatic affection; at times, when the boy allowed his mother to hug him or reciprocated her affection in his innocent way, Jake saw him as taking sides with his opponent and sharing his father’s dislike with Gitl.
One afternoon, shortly after Jake’s interview with Mamie in front of the Chrystie Street tenement house, Fanny called on Gitl.
One afternoon, shortly after Jake’s interview with Mamie outside the Chrystie Street apartment building, Fanny visited Gitl.
“Are you Mrs. Podkovnik?” she inquired, with an embarrassed air.
“Are you Mrs. Podkovnik?” she asked, looking a bit embarrassed.
“Yes; why?” Mrs. Podkovnik replied, turning pale. “She is come to tell me that Jake has eloped with that Polish girl,” flashed upon her overwrought mind. At the same moment Fanny, sizing her up, exclaimed inwardly, “So this is the kind of woman she is, poor thing!”
“Yes; why?” Mrs. Podkovnik replied, turning pale. “She’s come to tell me that Jake has run off with that Polish girl,” flashed through her stressed mind. At the same time, Fanny, assessing her, thought to herself, “So this is what kind of woman she is, poor thing!”
“Nothing. I just want to speak to you,” the visitor uttered, mysteriously.
“Nothing. I just want to talk to you,” the visitor said, mysteriously.
“What is it?”
"What's that?"
“As I say, nothing at all. Is there nobody else in the house?” Fanny demanded, looking about.
“As I said, nothing at all. Is there no one else in the house?” Fanny asked, glancing around.
“May I not live till to-morrow if there is a living soul except my boy, and he is asleep. You may speak; never fear. But first tell me who you are; do not take ill my question. Be seated.”
“May I not live until tomorrow if there’s anyone alive besides my boy, and he’s asleep. You can speak; don’t worry. But first, tell me who you are; please don’t take my question the wrong way. Have a seat.”
The girl’s appearance and manner began to inspire Gitl with confidence.
The girl’s looks and behavior started to boost Gitl's confidence.
“My name is Rosy—Rosy Blank,” said Fanny, as she took a seat on the further end of the lounge. “’F cou’se, you don’t know me, how should you? But I know you well enough, never mind that we have never seen each other before. I used to work with your husband in one shop. I have come to tell you such an important thing! You must know it. It makes no difference that you don’t know who I am. May God grant me as good a year as my friendship is for you.”
“My name is Rosy—Rosy Blank,” Fanny said as she settled into a seat at the far end of the lounge. “Of course, you don’t know me; why would you? But I know you well enough, even if we’ve never met before. I used to work with your husband at the same shop. I’ve come to share something really important with you! You need to know it. It doesn’t matter that you don’t know who I am. May God give me as good a year as my friendship is for you.”
“Something about Jake?” Gitl blurted out, all anxiety, and instantly regretted the question.
“Is there something about Jake?” Gitl asked anxiously, immediately wishing she hadn’t asked.
“How did you guess? About Jake it is! About him and somebody else. But see how you did guess! Swear that you won’t tell anybody that I have been here.”
“How did you figure it out? It’s about Jake! It’s about him and someone else. But look at how you guessed! Promise me you won’t tell anyone that I was here.”
“May I be left speechless, may my arms and legs be paralyzed, if I ever say a word!” Gitl recited vehemently, thrilling with anxiety and impatience. “So it is! they have eloped!” she added in her heart, seating herself close to her caller. “A darkness upon my years! What will become of me and Yosselé now?”
“Let me be left speechless, let my arms and legs be paralyzed, if I ever say a word!” Gitl declared passionately, filled with anxiety and impatience. “It’s true! They’ve run away together!” she thought to herself, moving closer to her visitor. “A dark cloud over my years! What’s going to happen to me and Yosselé now?”
“Remember, now, not a word, either to Jake or to anybody else in the world. I had a mountain of trouble before I found out where you lived, and I stopped work on purpose to come and speak to you. As true as you see me alive. I wanted to call when I was sure to find you alone, you understand. Is there really nobody about?” And after a preliminary glance at the door and exacting another oath of discretion from Mrs. Podkovnik, Fanny began in an undertone:
“Just remember, not a word to Jake or anyone else. I went through a lot of trouble to find out where you live, and I took time off just to come and talk to you. I swear it’s true. I wanted to visit when I knew you’d be alone, you know? Is there really no one around?” After taking a quick look at the door and getting another promise of secrecy from Mrs. Podkovnik, Fanny started speaking quietly:
“There is a girl; well, her name is Mamie; well, she and your husband used to go to the same dancing school—that is a place where fellers and ladies learn to dance,” she explained. “I go there, too; but I know your husband from the shop.”
“There’s a girl; her name is Mamie; she and your husband used to go to the same dance school—that’s a place where guys and girls learn to dance,” she explained. “I go there, too; but I know your husband from the store.”
“But that lada has also worked in the same shop with him, hasn’t she?” Gitl broke in, with a desolate look in her eye.
“But that lada has also worked in the same shop with him, hasn’t she?” Gitl interrupted, with a hopeless look in her eye.
“Why, did Jake tell you she had?” Fanny asked in surprise.
“Really? Did Jake tell you she had?” Fanny asked, surprised.
“No, not at all, not at all! I am just asking. May I be sick if I know anything.”
“No, not at all, not at all! I’m just asking. Can I be sick if I know anything?”
“The idea! How could they work together, seeing that she is a shirtmaker and he a cloakmaker. Ah, if you knew what a witch she is! She has set her mind on your husband, and is bound to take him away from you. She hitched on to him long ago. But since you came I thought she would have God in her heart, and be ashamed of people. Not she! She be ashamed! You may sling a cat into her face and she won’t mind it. The black year knows where she grew up. I tell you there is not a girl in the whole dancing school but can not bear the sight of that Polish lizard!”
“The idea! How could they work together, since she’s a shirtmaker and he’s a cloakmaker? Oh, if you only knew what a witch she is! She’s got her sights set on your husband and is determined to take him away from you. She latched onto him long ago. But ever since you arrived, I thought she’d have some decency and be ashamed of her actions. Not her! Ashamed? You could throw a cat at her, and she wouldn’t care. Everyone knows where she came from. I’m telling you, there’s not a single girl in that whole dance school who can stand to look at that Polish lizard!”
“Why, do they meet and kiss?” Gitl moaned out. “Tell me, do tell me all, my little crown, keep nothing from me, tell me my whole dark lot.”
“Why do they meet and kiss?” Gitl groaned. “Tell me, please tell me everything, my little crown, keep nothing from me, tell me my whole dark fate.”
“Ull right, but be sure not to speak to anybody. I’ll tell you the truth: My name is not Rosy Blank at all. It is Fanny Scutelsky. You see, I am telling you the whole truth. The other evening they stood near the house where she boards, on Chrystie Street; so they were looking into each other’s eyes and talking like a pair of little doves. A lady who is a particla friend of mine saw them; so she says a child could have guessed that she was making love to him and trying to get him away from you. ’F cou’se it is none of my business. Is it my business, then? What do I care? It is only becuss I pity you. It is like the nature I have; I can not bear to see anybody in trouble. Other people would not care, but I do. Such is my nature. So I thought to myself I must go and tell Mrs. Podkovnik all about it, in order that she might know what to do.”
“Alright, but just be sure not to talk to anyone. I’ll be honest with you: My name isn’t Rosy Blank at all. It's Fanny Scutelsky. You see, I’m telling you the whole truth. The other evening, they were standing near the house where she boards on Chrystie Street; they were gazing into each other’s eyes and talking like a couple of lovebirds. A lady who’s a particular friend of mine saw them; she said a child could have figured out that she was flirting with him and trying to win him over from you. Of course, it's none of my business. Is it my business? What do I care? It's only because I feel sorry for you. It’s just my nature; I can’t stand to see anyone in trouble. Other people might not care, but I do. That’s just who I am. So I thought to myself that I should go and tell Mrs. Podkovnik everything, so she would know what to do.”
For several moments Gitl sat speechless, her head hung down, and her bosom heaving rapidly. Then she fell to swaying her frame sidewise, and vehemently wringing her hands.
For several moments, Gitl sat in silence, her head bowed, and her chest rising and falling quickly. Then she started to sway side to side, forcefully wringing her hands.
“Oi! Oi! Little mother! A pain to me!” she moaned. “What is to be done? Lord of the world, what is to be done? Come to the rescue! People, do take pity, come to the rescue!” She broke into a fit of low sobbing, which shook her whole form and was followed by a torrent of tears.
“Hey! Hey! Little mom! You're causing me pain!” she groaned. “What should I do? Oh my God, what should I do? Help me! People, please have mercy, come to help!” She burst into quiet sobs that shook her entire body, followed by a flood of tears.
Whereupon Fanny also burst out crying, and falling upon Gitl’s shoulder she murmured: “My little heart! you don’t know what a friend I am to you! Oh, if you knew what a serpent that Polish thief is!”
Whereupon Fanny also started crying, and leaning on Gitl’s shoulder, she murmured: “My dear! You have no idea what a friend I am to you! Oh, if you only knew what a snake that Polish thief is!”
CHAPTER VII.
MRS. KAVARSKY’S COUP D’ÉTAT.
It was not until after supper time that Gitl could see Mrs. Kavarsky; for the neighbour’s husband was in the installment business, and she generally spent all day in helping him with his collections as well as canvassing for new customers. When Gitl came in to unburden herself of Fanny’s revelations, she found her confidante out of sorts. Something had gone wrong in Mrs. Kavarsky’s affairs, and, while she was perfectly aware that she had only herself to blame, she had laid it all to her husband and had nagged him out of the house before he had quite finished his supper.
It was only after dinner that Gitl could talk to Mrs. Kavarsky because the neighbor’s husband worked in the installment business, and she usually spent all day helping him with his collections and looking for new clients. When Gitl came in to share Fanny’s news, she found her friend in a bad mood. Something had gone wrong in Mrs. Kavarsky’s life, and even though she knew she was responsible, she had taken it out on her husband and had nagged him out of the house before he finished his dinner.
She listened to her neighbour’s story with a bored and impatient air, and when Gitl had concluded and paused for her opinion, she remarked languidly: “It serves you right! It is all becuss you will not throw away that ugly kerchief of yours. What is the use of your asking my advice?”
She listened to her neighbor’s story with a bored and impatient attitude, and when Gitl finished and waited for her opinion, she replied lazily: “You got what you deserve! It’s all becuss you won’t get rid of that ugly scarf of yours. Why are you even asking for my advice?”
“Oi! I think even that wouldn’t help it now,” Gitl rejoined, forlornly. “The Uppermost knows what drug she has charmed him with. A cholera into her, Lord of the world!” she added, fiercely.
Hey! I think even that wouldn’t help it now,” Gitl responded, sadly. “The Uppermost knows what drug she used to charm him. A cholera into her, Lord of the world!” she added, fiercely.
Mrs. Kavarsky lost her temper.
Mrs. Kavarsky blew her top.
“Say, will you stop talking nonsense?” she shouted savagely. “No wonder your husband does not care for you, seeing these stupid greenhornlike notions of yours.”
“Seriously, will you stop talking nonsense?” she shouted angrily. “No wonder your husband doesn’t care about you, with these silly, naive ideas of yours.”
“How then could she have bewitched him, the witch that she is? Tell me, little heart, little crown, do tell me! Take pity and be a mother to me. I am so lonely and——” Heartrending sobs choked her voice.
“How could she have possibly enchanted him, being the witch she is? Tell me, little heart, little crown, please tell me! Have mercy and be a mother to me. I feel so alone and——” Heartbreaking sobs interrupted her voice.
“What shall I tell you? that you are a blockhead? Oi! Oi! Oi!” she mocked her. “Will the crying help you? Ull right, cry away!”
“What should I say? That you're an idiot? Oi! Oi! Oi!” she teased her. “Will crying do any good? Fine, go ahead and cry!”
“But what shall I do?” Gitl pleaded, wiping her tears. “It may drive me mad. I won’t wear the kerchief any more. I swear this is the last day,” she added, propitiatingly.
“But what am I supposed to do?” Gitl begged, wiping her tears. “This might drive me crazy. I’m done wearing the kerchief. I promise this is the last day,” she added, trying to soothe the situation.
“Dot’s right! When you talk like a man I like you. And now sit still and listen to what an older person and a business woman has to tell you. In the first place, who knows what that girl—Jennie, Fannie, Shmennie, Yomtzedemennie—whatever you may call her—is after?” The last two names Mrs. Kavarsky invented by poetical license to complete the rhyme and for the greater emphasis of her contempt. “In the second place, asposel [supposing] he did talk to that Polish piece of disturbance. Vell, what of it? It is all over with the world, isn’t it? The mourner’s prayer is to be said after it, I declare! A married man stood talking to a girl! Just think of it! May no greater evil befall any Yiddish daughter. This is not Europe where one dares not say a word to a strange woman! Nu, sir!”
“Dot’s right! When you talk like a man, I like you. Now, sit still and listen to what an older person and a businesswoman has to say. First of all, who knows what that girl—Jennie, Fannie, Shmennie, Yomtzedemennie—whatever you want to call her—is up to?” The last two names Mrs. Kavarsky made up to complete the rhyme and to emphasize her disdain. “Secondly, asposel he did talk to that Polish troublemaker. Vell, so what? The world is falling apart, isn’t it? The mourner’s prayer is supposed to be said after this! A married man talking to a girl! Just think about it! May no greater misfortune happen to any Yiddish daughter. This isn’t Europe where you can’t say a word to a stranger! Nu, sir!”
“What, then, is the matter with him? At home he would hardly ever leave my side, and never ceased looking into my eyes. Woe is me, what America has brought me to!” And again her grief broke out into a flood of tears.
“What’s wrong with him, then? At home, he hardly ever left my side and constantly looked into my eyes. Woe is me, what America has done to me!” And again, her grief overflowed into a stream of tears.
This time Mrs. Kavarsky was moved.
This time, Mrs. Kavarsky was touched.
“Don’t be crying, my child; he may come in for you,” she said, affectionately. “Believe me you are making a mountain out of a fly—you are imagining too much.”
“Don’t cry, my child; he might come for you,” she said lovingly. “Trust me, you’re making a big deal out of nothing—you’re overthinking it.”
“Oi, as my ill luck would have it, it is all but too true. Have I no eyes, then? He mocks at everything I say or do; he can not bear the touch of my hand. America has made a mountain of ashes out of me. Really, a curse upon Columbus!” she ejaculated mournfully, quoting in all earnestness a current joke of the Ghetto.
“Ugh, as my bad luck would have it, it’s almost too true. Do I have no eyes? He mocks everything I say or do; he can’t stand the touch of my hand. America has turned me into a pile of ashes. Honestly, a curse upon Columbus!” she said sadly, earnestly quoting a current joke from the Ghetto.
Mrs. Kavarsky was too deeply touched to laugh. She proceeded to examine her pupil, in whispers, upon certain details, and thereupon her interest in Gitl’s answers gradually superseded her commiseration for the unhappy woman.
Mrs. Kavarsky was too moved to laugh. She began to quietly ask her student about specific details, and soon her interest in Gitl’s answers took over her sympathy for the troubled woman.
“And how does he behave toward the boy?” she absently inquired, after a melancholy pause.
“And how does he act toward the boy?” she asked absentmindedly after a sad pause.
“Would he were as kind to me!”
“Would he be as kind to me!”
“Then it is ull right! Such things will happen between man and wife. It is all humbuk. It will all come right, and you will some day be the happiest woman in the world. You shall see. Remember that Mrs. Kavarsky has told you so. And in the meantime stop crying. A husband hates a sniveller for a wife. You know the story of Jacob and Leah, as it stands written in the Holy Five Books, don’t you? Her eyes became red with weeping, and Jacob, our father, did not care for her on that account. Do you understand?”
“Then it’s all good! Things like this happen between a husband and wife. It’s all nonsense. Everything will work out, and one day you’ll be the happiest woman in the world. Just wait and see. Remember, Mrs. Kavarsky has told you this. In the meantime, stop crying. A husband doesn’t like a wife who’s always sniffling. You know the story of Jacob and Leah from the Holy Five Books, right? Her eyes got red from crying, and Jacob didn’t love her any more for it. Do you understand?”
All at once Mrs. Kavarsky bit her lip, her countenance brightening up with a sudden inspiration. At the next instant she made a lunge at Gitl’s head, and off went the kerchief. Gitl started with a cry, at the same moment covering her head with both hands.
All of a sudden, Mrs. Kavarsky bit her lip, her face lighting up with a sudden idea. In the next moment, she lunged at Gitl’s head, and off came the scarf. Gitl gasped and immediately covered her head with both hands.
“Take off your hands! Take them off at once, I say!” the other shrieked, her eyes flashing fire and her feet performing an Irish jig.
“Take your hands off! Do it right now, I said!” the other yelled, her eyes blazing and her feet doing a wild dance.
Gitl obeyed for sheer terror. Then, pushing her toward the sink, Mrs. Kavarsky said peremptorily: “You shall wash off your silly tears and I’ll arrange your hair, and from this day on there shall be no kerchief, do you hear?”
Gitl complied out of sheer fear. Then, shoving her toward the sink, Mrs. Kavarsky said firmly: “You need to wipe away those ridiculous tears, and I’ll fix your hair; from now on, you’re not wearing a kerchief, okay?”
Gitl offered but feeble resistance, just enough to set herself right before her own conscience. She washed herself quietly, and when her friend set about combing her hair, she submitted to the operation without a murmur, save for uttering a painful hiss each time there came a particularly violent tug at the comb; for, indeed, Mrs. Kavarsky plied her weapon rather energetically and with a bloodthirsty air, as if inflicting punishment. And while she was thus attacking Gitl’s luxurious raven locks she kept growling, as glibly as the progress of the comb would allow, and modulating her voice to its movements: “Believe me you are a lump of hunchback, sure; you may—may depend up-upon it! Tell me, now, do you ever comb yourself? You have raised quite a plica, the black year take it! Another woman would thank God for such beau-beautiful hair, and here she keeps it hidden and makes a bu-bugbear of herself—a regele monkey!” she concluded, gnashing her teeth at the stout resistance with which her implement was at that moment grappling.
Gitl offered only weak resistance, just enough to clear her conscience. She washed herself quietly, and when her friend started combing her hair, she went along with it without a complaint, except for a painful hiss every time the comb tugged too hard; after all, Mrs. Kavarsky handled the comb with surprising force and a fierce determination, as if she were administering a punishment. As she attacked Gitl’s beautiful black hair, she kept muttering, as smoothly as the comb’s movement allowed, adjusting her tone to match: “Believe me, you’re a total mess, for sure; you can—count on it! Tell me, do you ever comb it yourself? You’ve really let it get tangled, the black year take it! Another woman would be grateful for such gorgeous hair, and here you are hiding it and turning yourself into a scary sight!” she finished, gritting her teeth against the strong resistance her comb was facing.
Gitl’s heart swelled with delight, but she modestly kept silent.
Gitl’s heart was filled with joy, but she humbly stayed quiet.
Suddenly Mrs. Kavarsky paused thoughtfully, as if conceiving a new idea. In another moment a pair of scissors and curling irons appeared on the scene. At the sight of this Gitl’s blood ran chill, and when the scissors gave their first click in her hair she felt as though her heart snapped. Nevertheless, she endured it all without a protest, blindly trusting that these instruments of torture would help reinstall her in Jake’s good graces.
Suddenly, Mrs. Kavarsky stopped to think, as if coming up with a new idea. In a moment, a pair of scissors and curling irons showed up. At the sight of them, Gitl felt a chill run through her, and when the scissors made their first click in her hair, it felt like her heart broke. Still, she put up with it all without complaining, blindly believing that these tools of torment would help her win back Jake’s favor.
At last, when all was ready and she found herself adorned with a pair of rich side bangs, she was taken in front of the mirror, and ordered to hail the transformation with joy. She viewed herself with an unsteady glance, as if her own face struck her as unfamiliar and forbidding. However, the change pleased her as much as it startled her.
At last, when everything was set and she had a stylish pair of side bangs, she was led in front of the mirror and told to celebrate her transformation with excitement. She looked at herself with an uncertain gaze, as if her own face seemed strange and unwelcoming. However, the change both impressed and surprised her.
“Do you really think he will like it?” she inquired with piteous eagerness, in a fever of conflicting emotions.
“Do you really think he will like it?” she asked with desperate eagerness, caught up in a whirlwind of mixed emotions.
“If he does not, I shall refund your money!” her guardian snarled, in high glee.
“If he doesn’t, I’ll give you your money back!” her guardian snarled, clearly enjoying himself.
For a moment or so Mrs. Kavarsky paused to admire the effect of her art. Then, in a sudden transport of enthusiasm, she sprang upon her ward, and with an “Oi, a health to you!” she smacked a hearty kiss on her burning cheek.
For a moment, Mrs. Kavarsky stopped to appreciate the result of her work. Then, in a burst of excitement, she jumped toward her ward and said, “Oi, cheers to you!” as she gave her a big kiss on her warm cheek.
“And now come, piece of wretch!” So saying, Mrs. Kavarsky grasped Gitl by the wrist, and forcibly convoyed her into her husband’s presence.
“And now come here, you piece of trash!” With that, Mrs. Kavarsky grabbed Gitl by the wrist and roughly dragged her into her husband’s presence.
The two boarders were out, Jake being alone with Joey. He was seated at the table, facing the door, with the boy on his knees.
The two tenants were out, leaving Jake alone with Joey. He was sitting at the table, facing the door, with the boy on his knees.
“Goot-evenik, Mr. Podkovnik! Look what I have brought you: a brand new wife!” Mrs. Kavarsky said, pointing at her charge, who stood faintly struggling to disengage her hand from her escort’s tight grip, her eyes looking to the ground and her cheeks a vivid crimson.
“Good evening, Mr. Podkovnik! Look what I’ve brought you: a brand new wife!” Mrs. Kavarsky said, pointing at her charge, who was faintly trying to pull her hand away from her escort’s tight grip, her eyes downcast and her cheeks bright red.
Gitl’s unwonted appearance impressed Jake as something unseemly and meretricious. The sight of her revolted him.
Gitl's unusual appearance struck Jake as something distasteful and cheap. The sight of her sickened him.
“It becomes her like a—a—a wet cat,” he faltered out with a venomous smile, choking down a much stronger simile which would have conveyed his impression with much more precision, but which he dared not apply to his own wife.
“It suits her like a—a—a wet cat,” he stammered with a sneering smile, holding back a much stronger comparison that would have captured his feelings more accurately, but he didn’t dare use it on his own wife.
The boy’s first impulse upon the entrance of his mother had been to run up to her side and to greet her merrily; but he, too, was shocked by the change in her aspect, and he remained where he was, looking from her to Jake in blank surprise.
The boy's first instinct when his mother walked in was to run to her side and greet her happily; but he was also taken aback by the change in her appearance, so he stayed where he was, moving his gaze from her to Jake in complete surprise.
“Go away, you don’t mean it!” Mrs. Kavarsky remonstrated distressedly, at the same moment releasing her prisoner, who forthwith dived into the bedroom to bury her face in a pillow, and to give way to a stream of tears. Then she made a few steps toward Jake, and speaking in an undertone she proceeded to take him to task. “Another man would consider himself happy to have such a wife,” she said. “Such a quiet, honest woman! And such a housewife! Why, look at the way she keeps everything—like a fiddle. It is simply a treat to come into your house. I do declare you sin!”
“Go away, you don’t mean that!” Mrs. Kavarsky said distressfully, at the same time letting go of her prisoner, who immediately ran into the bedroom to bury her face in a pillow and let out a stream of tears. Then she took a few steps toward Jake and, speaking softly, began to scold him. “Another man would feel lucky to have such a wife,” she said. “Such a quiet, honest woman! And such a great housekeeper! Just look at how she keeps everything—so neat. It’s truly a pleasure to visit your house. I swear you’re bad for this!”
“What do I do to her?” he protested morosely, cursing the intruder in his heart.
“What should I do to her?” he complained sadly, cursing the intruder in his heart.
“Who says you do? Mercy and peace! Only—you understand—how shall I say it?—she is only a young woman; vell, so she imagines that you do not care for her as much as you used to. Come, Mr. Podkovnik, you know you are a sensible man! I have always thought you one—you may ask my husband. Really you ought to be ashamed of yourself. A prohibition upon me if I could ever have believed it of you. Do you think a stylish girl would make you a better wife? If you do, you are grievously mistaken. What are they good for, the hussies? To darken the life of a husband? That, I admit, they are really great hands at. They only know how to squander his money for a new hat or rag every Monday and Thursday, and to tramp around with other men, fie upon the abominations! May no good Jew know them!”
“Who says you do? Mercy and peace! Only—you know—how should I put it?—she’s just a young woman; well, she thinks that you don’t care for her as much as before. Come on, Mr. Podkovnik, you know you’re a sensible man! I’ve always thought that—you can ask my husband. Honestly, you should be ashamed of yourself. I’d never have believed it of you. Do you really think a stylish girl would make you a better wife? If you do, you’re seriously mistaken. What are they good for, those girls? To make a husband’s life miserable? That, I admit, they’re quite skilled at. All they know is how to waste his money on a new hat or outfit every Monday and Thursday, and to hang out with other men—shame on it all! May no good Jew know them!”
Her innuendo struck Mrs. Kavarsky as extremely ingenious, and, egged on by the dogged silence of her auditor, she ventured a step further.
Her suggestion seemed really clever to Mrs. Kavarsky, and, encouraged by the stubborn silence of her listener, she decided to push a little more.
“Do you mean to tell me,” she went on, emphasizing each word, and shaking her whole body with melodramatic defiance, “that you would be better off with a dantzin’-school girl?”
“Are you telling me,” she continued, stressing each word and shaking her entire body with dramatic defiance, “that you’d be better off with a dantzin’-school girl?”
“A danshin’-shchool girl?” Jake repeated, turning ashen pale, and fixing his inquisitress with a distant gaze. “Who says I care for a danshin’-shchool girl?” he bellowed, as he let down the boy and started to his feet red as a cockscomb. “It was she who told you that, was it?”
“A dance school girl?” Jake repeated, turning pale and staring at his questioner with a faraway look. “Who says I care about a dance school girl?” he shouted, as he set the boy down and stood up, his face flushed. “It was she who told you that, wasn’t it?”
Joey had tripped up to the lounge where he now stood watching his father with a stare in which there was more curiosity than fright.
Joey had stumbled into the lounge where he was now standing, watching his father with a look that showed more curiosity than fear.
The little woman lowered her crest. “Not at all! God be with you!” she said quickly, in a tone of abject cowardice, and involuntarily shrinking before the ferocious attitude of Jake’s strapping figure. “Who? What? When? I did not mean anything at all, sure. Gitl never said a word to me. A prohibition if she did. Come, Mr. Podkovnik, why should you get ektzited?” she pursued, beginning to recover her presence of mind. “By-the-bye—I came near forgetting—how about the boarder you promised to get me; do you remember, Mr. Podkovnik?”
The little woman lowered her head. “Not at all! God be with you!” she said quickly, sounding really scared and shrinking back from the menacing stance of Jake’s muscular figure. “Who? What? When? I didn’t mean anything at all, for sure. Gitl never said a word to me. It’s not like she did. Come on, Mr. Podkovnik, why are you getting so worked up?” she continued, starting to regain her composure. “By the way—I almost forgot—what about the boarder you promised to find for me; do you remember, Mr. Podkovnik?”
“Talk away a toothache for your grandma, not for me. Who told her about danshin’ girls?” he thundered again, re-enforcing the ejaculation with an English oath, and bringing down a violent fist on the table as he did so.
“Talk away a toothache for your grandma, not for me. Who told her about dancing girls?” he yelled again, emphasizing his words with an English swear word, and slamming his fist down on the table as he did so.
At this Gitl’s sobs made themselves heard from the bedroom. They lashed Jake into a still greater fury.
At this, Gitl's sobs echoed from the bedroom. They drove Jake into an even greater rage.
“What is she whimpering about, the piece of stench! Alla right, I do hate her; I can not bear the sight of her; and let her do what she likes. I don’ care!”
“What is she whining about, the smelly piece of trash! All right, I do hate her; I can’t stand the sight of her; and let her do whatever she wants. I don’t care!”
“Mr. Podkovnik! To think of a sma’t man like you talking in this way!”
“Mr. Podkovnik! Can you believe a sma’t guy like you would talk like this!”
“Dot’sh alla right!” he said, somewhat relenting. “I don’t care for any danshin’ girls. It is a —— —— lie! It was that scabby greenhorn who must have taken it into her head. I don’t care for anybody; not for her certainly”—pointing to the bedroom. “I am an American feller, a Yankee—that’s what I am. What punishment is due to me, then, if I can not stand a shnooza like her? It is nu ushed; I can not live with her, even if she stand one foot on heaven and one on earth. Let her take everything”—with a wave at the household effects—“and I shall pay her as much cash as she asks—I am willing to break stones to pay her—provided she agrees to a divorce.”
“Dot’s all right!” he said, somewhat softening. “I don’t care about any dancing girls. It’s a total lie! It was that scabby greenhorn who must have come up with it. I don’t care for anyone; certainly not for her”—pointing to the bedroom. “I’m an American guy, a Yankee—that’s who I am. So what punishment do I deserve if I can’t stand a clown like her? It’s useless; I can’t live with her, even if she stands one foot in heaven and the other on earth. Let her take everything”—with a wave at the household stuff—“and I’ll pay her whatever cash she wants—I’m ready to work hard to pay her—if she agrees to a divorce.”
The word had no sooner left his lips than Gitl burst out of the darkness of her retreat, her bangs dishevelled, her face stained and flushed with weeping and rage, and her eyes, still suffused with tears, flashing fire.
The moment he finished speaking, Gitl jumped out of the shadows, her hair messy, her face marked and flushed from crying and anger, and her eyes, still brimming with tears, blazing with intensity.
“May you and your Polish harlot be jumping out of your skins and chafing with wounds as long as you will have to wait for a divorce!” she exploded. “He thinks I don’t know how they stand together near her house making love to each other!”
“May you and your Polish girlfriend be itching with discomfort and nursing wounds for as long as you have to wait for a divorce!” she shot back. “He thinks I don’t see how they stand together near her house, being all lovey-dovey!”
Her unprecedented show of pugnacity took him aback.
Her unexpected display of aggression caught him off guard.
“Look at the Cossack of straw!” he said quietly, with a forced smile. “Such a piece of cholera!” he added, as if speaking to himself, as he resumed his seat. “I wonder who tells her all these fibs?”
“Look at the straw Cossack!” he said softly, with a forced smile. “What a bunch of nonsense!” he added, almost to himself, as he sat back down. “I wonder who’s feeding her all these lies?”
Gitl broke into a fresh flood of tears.
Gitl started crying again.
“Vell, what do you want now?” Mrs. Kavarsky said, addressing herself to her. “He says it is a lie. I told you you take all sorts of silly notions into your head.”
“Well, what do you want now?” Mrs. Kavarsky said, speaking to her. “He says it’s a lie. I told you, you have all sorts of silly ideas in your head.”
“Ach, would it were a lie!” Gitl answered between her sobs.
“Ach, I wish it were a lie!” Gitl replied through her tears.
At this juncture the boy stepped up to his mother’s side, and nestled against her skirt. She clasped his head with both her hands, as though gratefully accepting an offer of succour against an assailant. And then, for the vague purpose of wounding Jake’s feelings, she took the child in her arms, and huddling him close to her bosom, she half turned from her husband, as much as to say, “We two are making common cause against you.” Jake was cut to the quick. He kept his glance fixed on the reddened, tear-stained profile of her nose, and, choking with hate, he was going to say, “For my part, hang yourself together with him!” But he had self-mastery enough to repress the exclamation, confining himself to a disdainful smile.
At that moment, the boy moved over to his mother and snuggled against her skirt. She held his head in both hands, as if gratefully accepting support from him against an attacker. Then, partly to hurt Jake’s feelings, she lifted the child into her arms and pulled him close to her chest, turning slightly away from her husband, as if to say, “We’re in this together against you.” Jake was deeply hurt. He kept his eyes fixed on her red, tear-streaked nose, and, filled with hate, he almost said, “As far as I'm concerned, you can both go to hell!” But he managed to hold back the words, settling instead for a scornful smile.
“Children, children! Woe, how you do sin!” Mrs. Kavarsky sermonized. “Come now, obey an older person. Whoever takes notice of such trifles? You have had a quarrel? ull right! And now make peace. Have an embrace and a good kiss and dot’s ull! Hurry yup, Mr. Podkovnik! Don’t be ashamed!” she beckoned to him, her countenance wreathed in voluptuous smiles in anticipation of the love scene about to enact itself before her eyes. Mr. Podkovnik failing to hurry up, however, she went on disappointedly: “Why, Mr. Podkovnik! Look at the boy the Uppermost has given you. Would he might send me one like him. Really, you ought to be ashamed of yourself.”
“Kids, kids! Wow, how you mess up!” Mrs. Kavarsky preached. “Come on, listen to someone older. Who really cares about such little things? You had a fight? Alright! Now make up. Share a hug and a good kiss and that’s it! Hurry up, Mr. Podkovnik! Don’t be shy!” she called to him, her face full of eager smiles as she awaited the love scene about to unfold. However, since Mr. Podkovnik didn’t hurry, she continued, disappointed: “Why, Mr. Podkovnik! Just look at the boy the Highest has given you. I wish he would send me one like him. Honestly, you should be ashamed of yourself.”
“Vot you kickin’ aboyt, anyhoy?” Jake suddenly fired out, in English. “Min’ jou on businesh an’ dot’sh ull,” he added indignantly, averting his head.
“Why are you kicking around, anyway?” Jake suddenly blurted out in English. “Mind your own business and that’s all,” he added indignantly, turning his head away.
Mrs. Kavarsky grew as red as a boiled lobster.
Mrs. Kavarsky turned as red as a boiled lobster.
“Vo—vo—vot you keeck aboyt?” she panted, drawing herself up and putting her arms akimbo. “He must think I, too, can be scared by his English. I declare my shirt has turned linen for fright! I was in America while you were hauling away at the bellows in Povodye; do you know it?”
“Wh-what are you talking about?” she panted, straightening up and placing her hands on her hips. “He must think I can be intimidated by his English too. I swear my shirt has turned to linen from fear! I was in America while you were busy working the bellows in Povodye; do you know that place?”
“Are you going out of my house or not?” roared Jake, jumping to his feet.
“Are you leaving my house or not?” shouted Jake, getting up quickly.
“And if I am not, what will you do? Will you call a politzman? Ull right, do. That is just what I want. I shall tell him I can not leave her alone with a murderer like you, for fear you might kill her and the boy, so that you might dawdle around with that Polish wench of yours. Here you have it!” Saying which, she put her thumb between her index and third finger—the Russian version of the well-known gesture of contempt—presenting it to her adversary together with a generous portion of her tongue.
“And if I’m not, what will you do? Will you call a cop? Fine, go ahead. That’s exactly what I want. I’ll tell him I can't leave her alone with a murderer like you, for fear you might kill her and the boy, just so you can hang out with that Polish girl of yours. Here’s the deal!” Saying this, she put her thumb between her index and middle fingers—the Russian version of the well-known gesture of contempt—presenting it to her opponent along with a generous amount of her tongue.
Jake’s first impulse was to strike the meddlesome woman. As he started toward her, however, he changed his mind. “Alla right, you may remain with her!” he said, rushing up to the clothes rack, and slipping on his coat and hat. “Alla right,” he repeated with broken breath, “we shall see!” And with a frantic bang of the door he disappeared.
Jake's first instinct was to hit the annoying woman. But as he moved toward her, he changed his mind. “Alright, you can stay with her!” he shouted, rushing over to the clothes rack and putting on his coat and hat. “Alright,” he repeated, out of breath, “we'll see!” And with a loud slam of the door, he was gone.
The fresh autumn air of the street at once produced its salutary effect on his overexcited nerves. As he grew more collected he felt himself in a most awkward muddle. He cursed his outbreak of temper, and wished the next few days were over and the breach healed. In his abject misery he thought of suicide, of fleeing to Chicago or St. Louis, all of which passed through his mind in a stream of the most irrelevant and the most frivolous reminiscences. He was burning to go back, but the nerve failing him to face Mrs. Kavarsky, he wondered where he was going to pass the night. It was too cold to be tramping about till it was time to go to work, and he had not change enough to pay for a night’s rest in a lodging house; so in his despair he fulminated against Gitl and, above all, against her tutoress. Having passed as far as the limits of the Ghetto he took a homeward course by a parallel street, knowing all the while that he would lack the courage to enter his house. When he came within sight of it he again turned back, yearningly thinking of the cosey little home behind him, and invoking maledictions upon Gitl for enjoying it now while he was exposed to the chill air without the prospect of shelter for the night. As he thus sauntered reluctantly about he meditated upon the scenes coming in his way, and upon the thousand and one things which they brought to his mind. At the same time his heart was thirsting for Mamie, and he felt himself a wretched outcast, the target of ridicule—a martyr paying the penalty of sins, which he failed to recognise as sins, or of which, at any rate, he could not hold himself culpable.
The crisp autumn air on the street immediately had a calming effect on his frayed nerves. As he began to collect himself, he realized he was in a really awkward situation. He cursed his outburst of anger and wished the next few days would pass quickly so the rift could heal. In his deep misery, thoughts of suicide crossed his mind, along with ideas of running away to Chicago or St. Louis, all mixed with the most random and trivial memories. He desperately wanted to go back, but he didn't have the nerve to face Mrs. Kavarsky and wondered where he would spend the night. It was too cold to wander around until it was time for work, and he didn't have enough spare change for a room in a boarding house; so in his despair, he raged against Gitl and, especially, her tutor. Once he reached the edge of the Ghetto, he took a route home by a parallel street, fully aware that he wouldn't have the courage to go inside his house. As he got closer, he turned back again, longing for the cozy little home he had just left, cursing Gitl for enjoying it now while he faced the chilly air with no prospect of shelter for the night. As he wandered aimlessly, he contemplated the scenes around him and the countless memories they stirred up. At the same time, his heart ached for Mamie, and he felt like a miserable outcast, the butt of everyone's jokes—a martyr paying for sins he couldn't recognize as sins, or at least ones he didn't feel guilty about.
Yes, he will go to Chicago, or to Baltimore, or, better still, to England. He pictured to himself the sensation it would produce and Gitl’s despair. “It will serve her right. What does she want of me?” he said to himself, revelling in a sense of revenge. But then it was such a pity to part with Joey! Whereupon, in his reverie, Jake beheld himself stealing into his house in the dead of night, and kidnapping the boy. And what would Mamie say? Would she not be sorry to have him disappear? Can it be that she does not care for him any longer? She seemed to. But that was before she knew him to be a married man. And again his heart uttered curses against Gitl. Ah, if Mamie did still care for him, and fainted upon hearing of his flight, and then could not sleep, and ran around wringing her hands and raving like mad! It would serve her right, too! She should have come to tell him she loved him instead of making that scene at his house and taking a derisive tone with him upon the occasion of his visit to her. Still, should she come to join him in London, he would receive her, he decided magnanimously. They speak English in London, and have cloak shops like here. So he would be no greenhorn there, and wouldn’t they be happy—he, Mamie, and little Joey! Or, supposing his wife suddenly died, so that he could legally marry Mamie and remain in New York——
Yes, he would go to Chicago, or to Baltimore, or, even better, to England. He imagined the impact it would have and Gitl’s despair. “She deserves it. What does she want from me?” he thought, enjoying a sense of revenge. But then, it was such a shame to say goodbye to Joey! In his daydream, Jake saw himself sneaking into his house in the middle of the night and taking the boy away. And what would Mamie think? Wouldn’t she be upset if he vanished? Could it be that she doesn’t care about him anymore? She seemed to. But that was before she knew he was married. Again, his heart cursed Gitl. Ah, if Mamie still cared for him, and fainted when she heard about his escape, and then couldn’t sleep, pacing and wringing her hands in a frenzy! That would serve her right too! She should have come to tell him she loved him instead of making a scene at his house and treating him with scorn when he visited her. Still, if she came to join him in London, he decided he would welcome her generously. They speak English in London, and have stores for cloaks just like here. So he wouldn’t be a total outsider there, and wouldn’t they all be happy—he, Mamie, and little Joey! Or, what if his wife suddenly passed away, allowing him to legally marry Mamie and stay in New York——
A mad desire took hold of him to see the Polish girl, and he involuntarily took the way to her lodging. What is he going to say to her? Well, he will beg her not to be angry for his failure to pay his debt, take her into his confidence on the subject of his proposed flight, and promise to send her every cent from London. And while he was perfectly aware that he had neither the money to take him across the Atlantic nor the heart to forsake Gitl and Joey, and that Mamie would never let him leave New York without paying her twenty-five dollars, he started out on a run in the direction of Chrystie Street. Would she might offer to join him in his flight! She must have money enough for two passage tickets, the rogue. Wouldn’t it be nice to be with her on the steamer! he thought, as he wrathfully brushed apart a group of street urchins impeding his way.
A wild urge took over him to see the Polish girl, and he found himself heading to her place without even thinking about it. What was he going to say to her? Well, he would plead with her not to be mad about him not paying his debt, confide in her about his plan to escape, and promise to send her every penny from London. And even though he knew he didn’t have the money to get across the Atlantic or the heart to leave Gitl and Joey behind, and that Mamie would never let him leave New York without getting her twenty-five dollars, he took off running toward Chrystie Street. Maybe she would want to join him in his escape! She probably had enough money for two tickets, the sly girl. Wouldn’t it be great to be with her on the ship! he thought, as he angrily pushed through a group of street kids blocking his path.
CHAPTER VIII.
A HOUSETOP IDYL.
Jake found Mamie on the sidewalk in front of the tenement house where she lodged. As he came rushing up to her side, she was pensively rehearsing a waltz step.
Jake found Mamie on the sidewalk in front of the apartment building where she stayed. As he hurried to her side, she was thoughtfully practicing a waltz step.
“Mamie, come shomeversh! I got to shpeak to you a lot,” he gasped out.
“Mamie, come here! I need to talk to you a lot,” he gasped out.
“Vot’s de madder?” she demanded, startled by his excited manner.
“What's the matter?” she asked, taken aback by his excited behavior.
“This is not the place for speaking,” he rejoined vehemently, in Yiddish. “Let us go to the Grand Street dock or to Seventh Street park. There we can speak so that nobody overhears us.”
“This isn’t the right place to talk,” he replied passionately, in Yiddish. “Let’s go to the Grand Street dock or to Seventh Street park. We can talk there without anyone eavesdropping.”
“I bet you he is going to ask me to run away with him,” she prophesied to herself; and in her feverish impatience to hear him out she proposed to go on the roof, which, the evening being cool, she knew to be deserted.
“I bet he’s going to ask me to run away with him,” she thought to herself; and in her anxious eagerness to hear him out, she suggested going up to the roof, which she knew would be empty since the evening was cool.
When they reached the top of the house they found it overhung with rows of half-dried linen, held together with wooden clothespins and trembling to the fresh autumn breeze. Overhead, fleecy clouds were floating across a starry blue sky, now concealing and now exposing to view a pallid crescent of new moon. Coming from the street below there was a muffled, mysterious hum ever and anon drowned in the clatter and jingle of a passing horse car. A lurid, exceedingly uncanny sort of idyl it was; and in the midst of it there was something extremely weird and gruesome in those stretches of wavering, fitfully silvered white, to Jake’s overtaxed mind vaguely suggesting the burial clothes of the inmates of a Jewish graveyard.
When they reached the top of the house, they found it draped with rows of half-dried linen, held together with wooden clothespins, fluttering in the fresh autumn breeze. Above them, fluffy clouds floated across a starry blue sky, sometimes hiding and sometimes revealing a pale crescent of the new moon. From the street below, there was a muffled, mysterious hum, occasionally drowned out by the clatter and jingle of a passing streetcar. It was a strange, almost eerie scene; and amidst it all, there was something particularly unsettling and gruesome about those stretches of shimmering, uneven white, which Jake’s weary mind vaguely associated with the burial shrouds of a Jewish cemetery.
After picking and diving their way beneath the trembling lines of underwear, pillowcases, sheets, and what not, they paused in front of a tall chimney pot. Jake, in a medley of superstitious terror, infatuation, and bashfulness, was at a loss how to begin and, indeed, what to say. Feeling that it would be easy for him to break into tears he instinctively chose this as the only way out of his predicament.
After picking and diving through the shaking piles of underwear, pillowcases, sheets, and other stuff, they stopped in front of a tall chimney pot. Jake, feeling a mix of superstitious fear, infatuation, and shyness, didn’t know how to start or what to say. Realizing it would be easy for him to start crying, he instinctively decided that this was the only way out of his situation.
“Vot’s de madder, Jake? Speak out!” she said, with motherly harshness.
“What’s the matter, Jake? Speak up!” she said, with a motherly firmness.
He now wished to say something, although he still knew not what; but his sobs once called into play were past his control.
He now wanted to say something, even though he still didn't know what; but once his sobs started, he couldn't control them.
“She must give you trouble,” the girl added softly, after a slight pause, her excitement growing with every moment.
“She must give you trouble,” the girl added softly, after a slight pause, her excitement growing with every moment.
“Ach, Mamielé!” he at length exclaimed, resolutely wiping his tears with his handkerchief. “My life has become so dark and bitter to me, I might as well put a rope around my neck.”
“Ah, Mamielé!” he finally exclaimed, firmly wiping his tears with his handkerchief. “My life has become so dark and bitter, I might as well hang myself.”
“Does she eat you?”
“Does she consume you?”
“Let her go to all lamentations! Somebody told her I go around with you.”
“Let her go to all the complaints! Someone told her I hang out with you.”
“But you know it is a lie! Some one must have seen us the other evening when we were standing downstairs. You had better not come here, then. When you have some money, you will send it to me,” she concluded, between genuine sympathy and an intention to draw him out.
“But you know it’s a lie! Someone must have seen us the other night when we were standing downstairs. You’d better not come here, then. When you have some money, you’ll send it to me,” she concluded, balancing genuine sympathy with an intention to get him to open up.
“Ach, don’t say that, Mamie. What is the good of my life without you? I don’t sleep nights. Since she came I began to understand how dear you are to me. I can not tell it so well,” he said, pointing to his heart.
“Ach, don’t say that, Mamie. What’s the point of my life without you? I can’t sleep at night. Ever since she arrived, I've started to realize how much you mean to me. I can’t express it very well,” he said, pointing to his heart.
“Yes, but before she came you didn’t care for me!” she declared, labouring to disguise the exultation which made her heart dance.
Yes, but before she came you didn’t care about me!” she said, struggling to hide the joy that made her heart race.
“I always did, Mamie. May I drop from this roof and break hand and foot if I did not.”
"I always did, Mamie. I swear I would jump from this roof and break my hands and feet if I didn't."
A flood of wan light struck Mamie full in her swarthy face, suffusing it with ivory effulgence, out of which her deep dark eyes gleamed with a kind of unearthly lustre. Jake stood enravished. He took her by the hand, but she instantly withdrew it, edging away a step. His touch somehow restored her to calm self-possession, and even kindled a certain thirst for revenge in her heart.
A flood of pale light hit Mamie square in her dark face, lighting it up with a bright glow from which her deep, dark eyes shone with an otherworldly brightness. Jake was mesmerized. He took her hand, but she quickly pulled it away, moving a step back. His touch strangely brought her back to her calm self and even sparked a desire for revenge in her heart.
“It is not what it used to be, Jake,” she said in tones of complaisant earnestness. “Now that I know you are a married man it is all gone. Yes, Jake, it is all gone! You should have cared for me when she was still there. Then you could have gone to a rabbi and sent her a writ of divorce. It is too late now, Jake.”
“It’s not the way it used to be, Jake,” she said with an earnest tone. “Now that I know you’re a married man, it’s all over. Yes, Jake, it’s all over! You should have cared for me when she was still around. Then you could have gone to a rabbi and sent her a divorce notice. It’s too late now, Jake.”
“It is not too late!” he protested, tremulously. “I will get a divorce, anyhoy. And if you don’t take me I will hang myself,” he added, imploringly.
“It’s not too late!” he said anxiously. “I’ll get a divorce, anyway. And if you don’t take me, I’ll kill myself,” he added, pleading.
“On a burned straw?” she retorted, with a cruel chuckle.
“On a burned straw?” she shot back, laughing harshly.
“It is all very well for you to laugh. But if you could enter my heart and see how I shuffer!”
“It’s easy for you to laugh. But if you could look into my heart and see how I shudder!”
“Woe is me! I don’t see how you will stand it,” she mocked him. And abruptly assuming a grave tone, she pursued vehemently: “But I don’t understand; since you sent her tickets and money, you must like her.”
“Poor me! I don’t see how you can handle it,” she teased him. Then, suddenly changing to a serious tone, she continued passionately: “But I don’t get it; since you sent her tickets and money, you must like her.”
Jake explained that he had all along intended to send her rabbinical divorce papers instead of a passage ticket, and that it had been his old mother who had pestered him, with her tear-stained letters, into acting contrary to his will.
Jake explained that he had always planned to send her divorce papers instead of a ticket, and that it was his mother who had urged him, with her tearful letters, to do something he didn’t want to.
“All right,” Mamie resumed, with a dubious smile; “but why don’t you go to Fanny, or Beckie, or Beilké the “Black Cat”? You used to care for them more than for me. Why should you just come to me?”
“Okay,” Mamie continued, with a skeptical smile; “but why not go to Fanny, or Beckie, or Beilké the ‘Black Cat’? You used to care about them more than me. Why are you only coming to me now?”
Jake answered by characterizing the girls she had mentioned in terms rather too high-scented for print, protesting his loathing for them. Whereupon she subjected him to a rigid cross-examination as to his past conduct toward herself and her rivals; and although he managed to explain matters to her inward satisfaction, owing, chiefly, to a predisposition on her own part to credit his assertions on the subject, she could not help continuing obdurate and in a spiteful, vindictive mood.
Jake responded by describing the girls she had mentioned in a way that was a bit too intense for print, expressing his strong dislike for them. She then put him through a tough interrogation about how he had treated her and her competitors in the past. Although he was able to clarify things to her satisfaction, mainly because she was inclined to believe his claims, she still persisted in being stubborn and remained in a spiteful, resentful mood.
“All you say is not worth a penny, and it is too late, anyvay,” was her verdict. “You have a wife and a child; better go home and be a father to your boy.” Her last words were uttered with some approach to sincerity, and she was mentally beginning to give herself credit for magnanimity and pious self-denial. She would have regretted her exhortation, however, had she been aware of its effect on her listener; for her mention of the boy and appeal to Jake as a father aroused in him a lively sense of the wrong he was doing. Moreover, while she was speaking his attention had been attracted to a loosened pillowcase ominously fluttering and flapping a yard or two off. The figure of his dead father, attired in burial linen, uprose to his mind.
“All you say isn’t worth a dime, and it’s too late, anyway,” was her verdict. “You have a wife and a child; better go home and be a father to your boy.” Her last words were said with a hint of sincerity, and she was starting to pat herself on the back for her generosity and selflessness. She would have regretted her advice, though, if she had known its impact on him; because mentioning the boy and calling Jake to act like a father stirred up in him a strong awareness of the wrong he was doing. Plus, while she was talking, his attention got drawn to a loose pillowcase ominously fluttering a yard or two away. The image of his dead father, dressed in burial linens, rose to his mind.
“You don’ vanted? Alla right, you be shorry,” he said half-heartedly, turning to go.
"You didn't want it? Alright, I'm sorry," he said with little enthusiasm, turning to leave.
“Hol’ on!” she checked him, irritatedly. “How are you going to fix it? Are you sure she will take a divorce?”
“Hold on!” she interrupted, annoyed. “How are you going to fix it? Are you sure she will get a divorce?”
“Will she have a choice then? She will have to take it. I won’t live with her anyhoy,” he replied, his passion once more welling up in his soul. “Mamie, my treasure, my glory!” he exclaimed, in tremulous accents. “Say that you are shatichfied; my heart will become lighter.” Saying which, he strained her to his bosom, and fell to raining fervent kisses on her face. At first she made a faint attempt at freeing herself, and then suddenly clasping him with mad force she pressed her lips to his in a fury of passion.
“Will she have a choice then? She’ll have to accept it. I won't live with her anyway,” he replied, his passion rising in him again. “Mamie, my treasure, my glory!” he exclaimed, with trembling emotions. “Say that you are satisfied; my heart will feel lighter.” With that, he pulled her to his chest and started showering her face with fervent kisses. At first, she made a weak attempt to break free, but then suddenly, gripping him tightly, she pressed her lips to his in a frenzy of passion.
The pillowcase flapped aloud, ever more sternly, warningly, portentously.
The pillowcase flapped loudly, more and more sternly, as if warning or foreboding something.
Jake cast an involuntary side glance at it. His spell of passion was broken and supplanted by a spell of benumbing terror. He had an impulse to withdraw his arms from the girl; but, instead, he clung to her all the faster, as if for shelter from the ghostlike thing.
Jake couldn't help but glance at it. His moment of passion was shattered and replaced by a paralyzing fear. He wanted to pull his arms away from the girl, but instead, he held onto her even tighter, as if seeking refuge from the eerie presence.
With a last frantic hug Mamie relaxed her hold. “Remember now, Jake!” she then said, in a queer hollow voice. “Now it is all settled. Maybe you are making fun of me? If you are, you are playing with fire. Death to me—death to you!” she added, menacingly.
With one last desperate hug, Mamie loosened her grip. “Remember, Jake!” she then said in a strange, empty voice. “Now it’s all settled. Are you joking with me? If you are, you're playing with fire. Death for me—death for you!” she added, threateningly.
He wished to say something to reassure her, but his tongue seemed grown fast to his palate.
He wanted to say something to reassure her, but his tongue felt stuck to the roof of his mouth.
“Am I to blame?” she continued with ghastly vehemence, sobs ringing in her voice. “Who asked you to come? Did I lure you from her, then? I should sooner have thrown myself into the river than taken away somebody else’s husband. You say yourself that you would not live with her, anyvay. But now it is all gone. Just try to leave me now!” And giving vent to her tears, she added, “Do you think my heart is no heart?”
“Am I to blame?” she continued with intense emotion, her voice shaking with sobs. “Who asked you to come? Did I lure you away from her? I’d rather have thrown myself into the river than take someone else's husband. You say you wouldn’t live with her, anyway. But now it’s all gone. Just try to leave me now!” And as she let her tears flow, she added, “Do you think my heart isn’t a real heart?”
A thrill of joyous pity shot through his frame. Once again he caught her to his heart, and in a voice quivering with tenderness he murmured: “Don’t be uneasy, my dear, my gold, my pearl, my consolation! I will let my throat be cut, into fire or water will I go, for your sake.”
A wave of happy compassion washed over him. He pulled her close again and, with a voice full of emotion, whispered, “Don’t worry, my love, my treasure, my comfort! I would let myself be harmed or jump into fire or water, all for you.”
“Dot’s all right,” she returned, musingly. “But how are you going to get rid of her? You von’t go back on me, vill you?” she asked in English.
“Dot’s fine,” she replied thoughtfully. “But how are you planning to get rid of her? You won’t go back on me, will you?” she asked in English.
“Me? May I not be able to get away from this spot. Can it be that you still distrust me?”
“Me? Am I not able to leave this place? Do you still not trust me?”
“Swear!”
"Promise!"
“How else shall I swear?”
“How else can I swear?”
“By your father, peace upon him.”
“By your father, peace be upon him.”
“May my father as surely have a bright paradise,” he said, with a show of alacrity, his mind fixed on the loosened pillowcase. “Vell, are you shatichfied now?”
“May my father definitely have a brilliant paradise,” he said, with enthusiasm, his mind focused on the loose pillowcase. “Well, are you satisfied now?”
“All right,” she answered, in a matter-of-fact way, and as if only half satisfied. “But do you think she will take money?”
“All right,” she replied, in a straightforward manner, as if she were only partly convinced. “But do you think she will accept money?”
“But I have none.”
“But I don’t have any.”
“Nobody asks you if you have. But would she take it, if you had?”
“Nobody asks you if you do. But would she accept it if you had?”
“If I had! I am sure she would take it; she would have to, for what would she gain if she did not?”
“If I could! I know she would accept it; she would have to because what would she gain by refusing?”
“Are you sure?”
“Are you sure?”
“’F cush!”
“Forget that!”
“Ach, but, after all, why did you not tell me you liked me before she came?” she said testily, stamping her foot.
“Ugh, but seriously, why didn’t you tell me you liked me before she showed up?” she said irritably, stamping her foot.
“Again!” he exclaimed, wincing.
“Again!” he said, wincing.
“All right; wait.”
“Okay; wait.”
She turned to go somewhere, but checked herself, and facing about, she exacted an additional oath of allegiance. After which she went to the other side of the chimney. When she returned she held one of her arms behind her.
She turned to leave but stopped herself, then turned around and demanded another oath of loyalty. After that, she went to the other side of the fireplace. When she came back, she had one arm held behind her.
“You will not let yourself be talked away from me?”
"You won’t let anyone convince you to leave me, right?"
He swore.
He cursed.
“Not even if your father came to you from the other world—if he came to you in a dream, I mean—and told you to drop me?”
“Not even if your dad came to you from the afterlife—if he showed up in a dream, I mean—and told you to leave me?”
Again he swore.
He swore again.
“And you really don’t care for Fanny?”
“And you really don’t care about Fanny?”
And again he swore.
And once more he swore.
“Nor for Beckie?”
"Not for Beckie?"
The ordeal was too much, and he begged her to desist. But she wouldn’t, and so, chafing under inexorable cross-examinations, he had to swear again and again that he had never cared for any of Joe’s female pupils or assistants except Mamie.
The ordeal was overwhelming, and he pleaded with her to stop. But she wouldn’t, and so, frustrated by relentless questioning, he had to swear over and over that he had never had feelings for any of Joe’s female students or assistants except Mamie.
At last she relented.
Finally, she gave in.
“Look, piece of loafer you!” she then said, holding out an open bank book to his eyes. “But what is the use? It is not light enough, and you can not read, anyvay. You can eat, dot’s all. Vell, you could make out figures, couldn’t you? There are three hundred and forty dollars,” she proceeded, pointing to the balance line, which represented the savings, for a marriage portion, of five years’ hard toil. “It should be three hundred and sixty-five, but then for the twenty-five dollars you owe me I may as well light a mourner’s candle, ain’ it?”
“Look, you lazy bum!” she said, holding out an open bank book for him to see. “But what’s the point? It’s not clear enough, and you can't read anyway. You can eat, that’s all. Well, you could at least make out the numbers, right? There are three hundred and forty dollars,” she continued, pointing to the balance line, which showed the savings for a marriage portion after five years of hard work. “It should be three hundred and sixty-five, but since you owe me twenty-five dollars, I might as well light a mourning candle, right?”
When she had started to produce the bank book from her bosom he had surmised her intent, and while she was gone he was making guesses as to the magnitude of the sum to her credit. His most liberal estimate, however, had been a hundred and fifty dollars; so that the revelation of the actual figure completely overwhelmed him. He listened to her with a broad grin, and when she paused he burst out:
When she started pulling the bank book out from her chest, he guessed what she was up to, and while she was away, he was trying to figure out how much money she had. His most generous guess was a hundred and fifty dollars, so the actual amount she revealed completely blew his mind. He listened to her with a big grin, and when she stopped speaking, he burst out:
“Mamielé, you know what? Let us run away!”
“Mamielé, you know what? Let's run away!”
“You are a fool!” she overruled him, as she tucked the bank book under her jacket. “I have a better plan. But tell me the truth, did you not guess I had money? Now you need not fear to tell me all.”
“You're an idiot!” she dismissed him, tucking the bank book under her jacket. “I have a better plan. But be honest, didn’t you suspect I had money? Now you don’t have to be afraid to tell me everything.”
He swore that he had not even dreamt that she possessed a bank account. How could he? And was it not because he had suspected the existence of such an account that he had come to declare his love to her and not to Fanny, or Beckie, or the “Black Cat”? No, may he be thunderstruck if it was. What does she take him for? On his part she is free to give the money away or throw it into the river. He will become a boss, and take her penniless, for he can not live without her; she is lodged in his heart; she is the only woman he ever cared for.
He swore he had never even imagined that she had a bank account. How could he? And wasn’t it because he suspected such an account existed that he had come to profess his love to her instead of Fanny, Beckie, or the “Black Cat”? No way, he’d be shocked if it was. What does she think of him? As far as he's concerned, she's free to give the money away or toss it in the river. He’ll become successful and take her in her poverty because he can’t live without her; she’s in his heart; she’s the only woman he’s ever cared about.
“Oh, but why did you not tell me all this long ago?” With which, speaking like the complete mistress of the situation that she was, she proceeded to expound a project, which had shaped itself in her lovelorn mind, hypothetically, during the previous few days, when she had been writhing in despair of ever having an occasion to put it into practice. Jake was to take refuge with her married sister in Philadelphia until Gitl was brought to terms. In the meantime some chum of his, nominated by Mamie and acting under her orders, would carry on negotiations. The State divorce, as she had already taken pains to ascertain, would cost fifty dollars; the rabbinical divorce would take five or eight dollars more. Two hundred dollars would be deposited with some Canal Street banker, to be paid to Gitl when the whole procedure was brought to a successful termination. If she can be got to accept less, so much the better; if not, Jake and Mamie will get along, anyhow. When they are married they will open a dancing school.
“Oh, but why didn’t you tell me all this a long time ago?” With that, speaking like the complete master of the situation that she was, she began to explain a plan that had formed in her lovesick mind hypothetically over the past few days, while she had been struggling in despair about ever having a chance to make it happen. Jake was to stay with her married sister in Philadelphia until Gitl was brought to terms. In the meantime, a buddy of his, picked by Mamie and acting under her instructions, would handle the negotiations. The state divorce, as she had already made sure, would cost fifty dollars; the rabbinical divorce would require five or eight dollars more. Two hundred dollars would be deposited with a Canal Street banker, to be given to Gitl once the whole process was successfully completed. If she can be convinced to accept less, that’s even better; if not, Jake and Mamie will manage, regardless. When they get married, they will open a dance school.
To all of which Jake kept nodding approval, once or twice interrupting her with a demonstration of enthusiasm. As to the fate of his boy, Mamie deliberately circumvented all reference to the subject. Several times Jake was tempted to declare his ardent desire to have the child with them, and that Mamie should like him and be a mother to him; for had she not herself found him a bright and nice fellow? His heart bled at the thought of having to part with Joey. But somehow the courage failed him to touch upon the question. He saw himself helplessly entangled in something foreboding no good. He felt between the devil and the deep sea, as the phrase goes; and unnerved by the whole situation and completely in the shop girl’s power, he was glad to be relieved from all initiative—whether forward or backward—to shut his eyes, as it were, and, leaning upon Mamie’s strong arm, let himself be led by her in whatever direction she chose.
Jake kept nodding in agreement, occasionally interrupting her with a show of enthusiasm. When it came to his son, Mamie intentionally avoided any mention of the topic. A few times, Jake was tempted to express his strong wish to have the child with them, hoping Mamie would like him and act as a mother to him, since hadn’t she found him to be a bright and nice kid? His heart ached at the thought of having to say goodbye to Joey. Yet somehow he lacked the courage to bring it up. He felt helplessly caught in a situation that seemed to promise no good. He felt stuck between a rock and a hard place, and feeling overwhelmed by the whole situation and completely under the control of the shop girl, he was happy to be relieved of making any decisions—whether forward or backward—to just close his eyes and, leaning on Mamie's strong arm, allow her to guide him in whatever direction she wanted.
“Do you know, Jake?—now I may as well tell you,” the girl pursued, à propos of the prospective dancing school; “do you know that Joe has been bodering me to marry him? And he did not know I had a cent, either.”
“Do you know, Jake?—I might as well tell you,” the girl continued, à propos of the potential dancing school; “do you know that Joe has been bothering me to marry him? And he didn’t even know I had a dime, either.”
“An you didn’ vanted?” Jake asked, joyfully.
“And you didn’t want it?” Jake asked, joyfully.
“Sure! I knew all along Jakie was my predestined match,” she replied, drawing his bulky head to her lips. And following the operation by a sound twirl of his ear, she added: “Only he is a great lump of hog, Jakie is. But a heart is a clock: it told me I would have you some day. I could have got lots of suitors—may the two of us have as many thousands of dollars—and business people, too. Do you see what I am doing for you? Do you deserve it, monkey you?”
Sure! I always knew Jakie was my destined match,” she replied, pulling his big head closer to her lips. After giving his ear a playful twist, she added, “But he’s just a big lump, that Jakie. Still, a heart is like a clock: it told me I would have you someday. I could have had lots of suitors—may the two of us make thousands of dollars—and business people, too. Do you see what I’m doing for you? Do you deserve it, you little monkey?”
“Never min’, you shall see what a danshin’ shchool I shta’t. If I don’t take away every shcholar from Jaw, my name won’t be Jake. Won’t he squirm!” he exclaimed, with childish ardour.
“Never mind, you’ll see what a dancing school I started. If I don’t take away every scholar from Jaw, my name won’t be Jake. Won’t he squirm!” he exclaimed, with childish enthusiasm.
“Dot’s all right; but foist min’ dot you don’ go back on me!”
“Dot’s fine; but just remember you don’t go back on me!”
An hour or two later Mamie with Jake by her side stood in front of the little window in the ferryhouse of the Pennsylvania Railroad, buying one ticket for the midnight train for Philadelphia.
An hour or two later, Mamie stood in front of the small window in the ferryhouse of the Pennsylvania Railroad, with Jake by her side, purchasing a ticket for the midnight train to Philadelphia.
“Min’ je, Jake,” she said anxiously a little after, as she handed him the ticket. “This is as good as a marriage certificate, do you understand?” And the two hurried off to the boat in a meagre stream of other passengers.
“Listen, Jake,” she said nervously a little later, as she handed him the ticket. “This is just like a marriage certificate, do you get it?” And the two rushed off to the boat in a small crowd of other passengers.
CHAPTER IX.
THE PARTING.
It was on a bright frosty morning in the following January, in the kitchen of Rabbi Aaronovitz, on the third floor of a rickety old tenement house, that Jake and Gitl, for the first time since his flight, came face to face. It was also to be their last meeting as husband and wife.
It was a bright, frosty morning the following January in Rabbi Aaronovitz's kitchen, on the third floor of a shabby old apartment building, that Jake and Gitl, for the first time since he had fled, came face to face. It would also be their last meeting as husband and wife.
The low-ceiled room was fairly crowded with men and women. Besides the principal actors in the scene, the rabbi, the scribe, and the witnesses, and, as a matter of course, Mrs. Kavarsky, there was the rabbi’s wife, their two children, and an envoy from Mamie, charged to look after the fortitude of Jake’s nerve. Gitl, extremely careworn and haggard, was “in her own hair,” thatched with a broad-brimmed winter hat of a brown colour, and in a jacket of black beaver. The rustic, “greenhornlike” expression was completely gone from her face and manner, and, although she now looked bewildered and as if terror-stricken, there was noticeable about her a suggestion of that peculiar air of self-confidence with which a few months’ life in America is sure to stamp the looks and bearing of every immigrant. Jake, flushed and plainly nervous and fidgety, made repeated attempts to conceal his state of mind now by screwing up a grim face, now by giving his enormous head a haughty posture, now by talking aloud to his escort.
The low-ceilinged room was pretty crowded with men and women. Aside from the main people in the scene—the rabbi, the scribe, the witnesses, and, of course, Mrs. Kavarsky—there was the rabbi's wife, their two kids, and a messenger from Mamie, tasked with keeping an eye on Jake's nerves. Gitl, looking extremely worn out and haggard, wore her hair loose, topped with a wide-brimmed brown winter hat and a black beaver jacket. The naive, "greenhorn" look was completely gone from her face and demeanor. Although she appeared confused and somewhat terrified, there was a hint of that unique self-confidence that a few months in America tends to give every immigrant. Jake, flushed and obviously anxious, made repeated efforts to hide his feelings by tightening his face into a grimace, holding his large head high, and loudly chatting with his escort.
The tedious preliminaries were as trying to the rabbi as they were to Jake and Gitl. However, the venerable old man discharged his duty of dissuading the young couple from their contemplated step as scrupulously as he dared in view of his wife’s signals to desist and not to risk the fee. Gitl, prompted by Mrs. Kavarsky, responded to all questions with an air of dazed resignation, while Jake, ever conscious of his guard’s glance, gave his answers with bravado. At last the scribe, a gaunt middle-aged man, with an expression of countenance at once devout and businesslike, set about his task. Whereupon Mrs. Aaronovitz heaved a sigh of relief, and forthwith banished her two boys into the parlour.
The boring preliminaries were just as challenging for the rabbi as they were for Jake and Gitl. Still, the elderly man did his best to discourage the young couple from going through with their plans, carefully watching for his wife’s signals to stop and avoid losing the fee. Gitl, nudged by Mrs. Kavarsky, answered all questions with a look of confused acceptance, while Jake, aware of his guard’s gaze, replied with false confidence. Finally, the scribe, a thin middle-aged man with a mix of a serious and businesslike demeanor, began his work. At that point, Mrs. Aaronovitz let out a sigh of relief and promptly sent her two boys into the living room.
An imposing stillness fell over the room. Little by little, however, it was broken, at first by whispers and then by an unrestrained hum. The rabbi, in a velvet skullcap, faded and besprinkled with down, presided with pious dignity, though apparently ill at ease, at the head of the table. Alternately stroking his yellowish-gray beard and curling his scanty side locks, he kept his eyes on the open book before him, now and then stealing a glance at the other end of the table, where the scribe was rapturously drawing the square characters of the holy tongue.
An intense silence fell over the room. Little by little, though, it was broken, first by whispers and then by a lively buzz. The rabbi, wearing a velvet skullcap dusted with down, presided with a pious dignity, though he seemed a bit uncomfortable, at the head of the table. Occasionally stroking his yellowish-gray beard and curling his thin side locks, he kept his eyes on the open book in front of him, occasionally glancing down the table where the scribe was enthusiastically writing the square characters of the holy language.
Gitl carefully looked away from Jake. But he invincibly haunted her mind, rendering her deaf to Mrs. Kavarsky’s incessant buzz. His presence terrified her, and at the same time it melted her soul in a fire, torturing yet sweet, which impelled her at one moment to throw herself upon him and scratch out his eyes, and at another to prostrate herself at his feet and kiss them in a flood of tears.
Gitl carefully looked away from Jake. But he haunted her thoughts, making her oblivious to Mrs. Kavarsky’s constant chatter. His presence scared her, yet it also warmed her soul in a mix of pain and sweetness, driving her at one moment to want to leap at him and claw out his eyes, and at another to bow down at his feet and kiss them while crying.
Jake, on the other hand, eyed Gitl quite frequently, with a kind of malicious curiosity. Her general Americanized make up, and, above all, that broad-brimmed, rather fussy, hat of hers, nettled him. It seemed to defy him, and as if devised for that express purpose. Every time she and her adviser caught his eye, a feeling of devouring hate for both would rise in his heart. He was panting to see his son; and, while he was thoroughly alive to the impossibility of making a child the witness of a divorce scene between father and mother, yet, in his fury, he interpreted their failure to bring Joey with them as another piece of malice.
Jake, on the other hand, watched Gitl quite often, with a kind of wicked curiosity. Her overall Americanized appearance, especially that big, fussy hat of hers, annoyed him. It felt like it was challenging him, almost as if it was made for that purpose. Every time she and her advisor made eye contact with him, a surge of intense hatred for both would fill his heart. He was desperate to see his son; and while he completely understood that it was impossible to have a child witness a divorce scene between parents, in his anger, he saw their failure to bring Joey with them as yet another act of spite.
“Ready!” the scribe at length called out, getting up with the document in his hand, and turning it over to the rabbi.
“Ready!” the scribe finally called out, standing up with the document in his hand and passing it to the rabbi.
The rest of the assemblage also rose from their seats, and clustered round Jake and Gitl, who had taken places on either side of the old man. A beam of hard, cold sunlight, filtering in through a grimy window-pane and falling lurid upon the rabbi’s wrinkled brow, enhanced the impressiveness of the spectacle. A momentary pause ensued, stern, weird, and casting a spell of awe over most of the bystanders, not excluding the rabbi. Mrs. Kavarsky even gave a shudder and gulped down a sob.
The rest of the group also got up from their seats and gathered around Jake and Gitl, who had taken positions on either side of the old man. A harsh, cold beam of sunlight streamed through a dirty window and fell starkly on the rabbi’s wrinkled forehead, adding to the intensity of the scene. There was a brief pause, serious and eerie, creating a feeling of awe over most of the onlookers, including the rabbi. Mrs. Kavarsky even shuddered and swallowed down a cry.
“Young woman!” Rabbi Aaronovitz began, with bashful serenity, “here is the writ of divorce all ready. Now thou mayst still change thy mind.”
“Young woman!” Rabbi Aaronovitz began, with shy calmness, “here is the divorce document all ready. Now you can still change your mind.”
Mrs. Aaronovitz anxiously watched Gitl, who answered by a shake of her head.
Mrs. Aaronovitz anxiously watched Gitl, who responded with a shake of her head.
“Mind thee, I tell thee once again,” the old man pursued, gently. “Thou must accept this divorce with the same free will and readiness with which thou hast married thy husband. Should there be the slightest objection hidden in thy heart, the divorce is null and void. Dost thou understand?”
“Listen, I'm telling you one more time,” the old man continued softly. “You need to accept this divorce with the same willingness and readiness that you had when you married your husband. If there's even the slightest hesitation in your heart, the divorce is invalid. Do you understand?”
“Say that you are saresfied,” whispered Mrs. Kavarsky.
“Say that you are satisfied,” whispered Mrs. Kavarsky.
“Ull ride, I am salesfiet” murmured Gitl, looking down on the table.
“Ull ride, I am salesfiet” murmured Gitl, looking down at the table.
“Witnesses, hear ye what this young woman says? That she accepts the divorce of her own free will,” the rabbi exclaimed solemnly, as if reading the Talmud.
“Witnesses, listen to what this young woman says: That she accepts the divorce of her own free will,” the rabbi exclaimed solemnly, as if reading the Talmud.
“Then I must also tell you once more,” he then addressed himself to Jake as well as to Gitl, “that this divorce is good only upon condition that you are also divorced by the Government of the land—by the court—do you understand? So it stands written in the separate paper which you get. Do you understand what I say?”
“Then I need to tell you again,” he said, turning to both Jake and Gitl, “that this divorce is only valid if you are also divorced by the government—by the court—do you get it? It’s written in the separate document you’ll receive. Do you understand what I’m saying?”
“Dot’sh alla right,” Jake said, with ostentatious ease of manner. “I have already told you that the dvosh of the court is already fikshed, haven’t I?” he added, even angrily.
“It's all good,” Jake said, with exaggerated casualness. “I already told you that the dvosh of the court is already fixed, haven’t I?” he added, even angrily.
Now came the culminating act of the drama. Gitl was affectionately urged to hold out her hands, bringing them together at an angle, so as to form a receptacle for the fateful piece of paper. She obeyed mechanically, her cheeks turning ghastly pale. Jake, also pale to his lips, his brows contracted, received the paper, and obeying directions, approached the woman who in the eye of the Law of Moses was still his wife. And then, repeating word for word after the rabbi, he said:
Now came the final act of the drama. Gitl was lovingly encouraged to extend her hands, bringing them together to create a bowl for the important piece of paper. She complied automatically, her face going ghostly pale. Jake, also pale to the lips and his brows furrowed, took the paper, and following instructions, approached the woman who, according to the Law of Moses, was still his wife. Then, repeating exactly after the rabbi, he said:
“Here is thy divorce. Take thy divorce. And by this divorce thou art separated from me and free for all other men!”
“Here is your divorce. Take your divorce. And with this divorce, you are separated from me and free to marry any other man!”
Gitl scarcely understood the meaning of the formula, though each Hebrew word was followed by its Yiddish translation. Her arms shook so that they had to be supported by Mrs. Kavarsky and by one of the witnesses.
Gitl barely understood what the formula meant, even though each Hebrew word was accompanied by its Yiddish translation. Her arms trembled so much that they had to be supported by Mrs. Kavarsky and one of the witnesses.
At last Jake deposited the writ and instantly drew back.
At last, Jake handed over the writ and quickly pulled back.
Gitl closed her hands upon the paper as she had been instructed; but at the same moment she gave a violent tremble, and with a heartrending groan fell on the witness in a fainting swoon.
Gitl closed her hands around the paper like she was told; but at the same time, she shuddered violently and, with a heartbreaking groan, collapsed onto the witness in a faint.
In the ensuing commotion Jake slipped out of the room, presently followed by Mamie’s ambassador, who had remained behind to pay the bill.
In the resulting chaos, Jake quietly left the room, soon followed by Mamie’s representative, who had stayed back to settle the bill.
Gitl was soon brought to by Mrs. Kavarsky and the mistress of the house. For a moment or so she sat staring about her, when, suddenly awakening to the meaning of the ordeal she had just been through, and finding Jake gone, she clapped her hands and burst into a fit of sobbing.
Gitl was soon brought to by Mrs. Kavarsky and the lady of the house. For a moment, she sat staring around her, when, suddenly realizing the meaning of the ordeal she had just experienced, and noticing that Jake was gone, she clapped her hands and broke down sobbing.
Meanwhile the rabbi had once again perused the writ, and having caused the witnesses to do likewise, he made two diagonal slits in the paper.
Meanwhile, the rabbi had once again read the document, and after having the witnesses do the same, he made two diagonal cuts in the paper.
“You must not forget, my daughter,” he said to the young woman, who was at that moment crying as if her heart would break, “that you dare not marry again before ninety-one days, counting from to-day, go by; while you—where is he, the young man? Gone?” he asked with a frustrated smile and growing pale.
“You must not forget, my daughter,” he said to the young woman, who was at that moment crying as if her heart would break, “that you can't marry again until ninety-one days from today have passed; while you—where is he, the young man? Gone?” he asked with a frustrated smile and growing pale.
“You want him badly, don’t you?” growled Mrs. Kavarsky. “Let him go I know where, the every-evil-in-him that he is!”
“You want him really badly, don’t you?” growled Mrs. Kavarsky. “Let him go. I know exactly where, that every-evil part of him that he is!”
Mrs. Aaronovitz telegraphing to her husband that the money was safe in her pocket, he remarked sheepishly: “He may wed even to-day.” Whereupon Gitl’s sobs became still more violent, and she fell to nodding her head and wringing her hands.
Mrs. Aaronovitz sent a message to her husband that the money was safe in her pocket, and he said awkwardly: “He might get married even today.” At that, Gitl’s crying got even louder, and she started shaking her head and wringing her hands.
“What are you crying about, foolish face that you are!” Mrs. Kavarsky fired out. “Another woman would thank God for having at last got rid of the lump of leavened bread. What say you, rabbi? A rowdy, a sinner of Israel, a regely loifer, may no good Jew know him! Never min’, the Name, be It blessed, will send you your destined one, and a fine, learned, respectable man, too,” she added significantly.
“What are you crying about, you silly thing!” Mrs. Kavarsky shot back. “Another woman would thank God for finally getting rid of that burden. What do you say, rabbi? A troublemaker, a sinner of Israel, a regely loifer, may no good Jew remember him! Never mind, the Name, may It be blessed, will send you your destined partner, and a good, educated, respectable man, too,” she added meaningfully.
Her words had an instantaneous effect. Gitl at once composed herself, and fell to drying her eyes.
Her words had an immediate impact. Gitl quickly gathered herself and started to dry her eyes.
Quick to catch Mrs. Kavarsky’s hint, the rabbi’s wife took her aside and asked eagerly:
Quick to catch Mrs. Kavarsky’s hint, the rabbi’s wife pulled her aside and asked eagerly:
“Why, has she got a suitor?”
“Why, does she have a suitor?”
“What is the differentz? You need not fear; when there is a wedding canopy I shall employ no other man than your husband,” was Mrs. Kavarsky’s self-important but good-natured reply.
“What is the difference? You don't need to worry; when there's a wedding canopy, I won't be using anyone other than your husband,” was Mrs. Kavarsky’s self-important but friendly response.
CHAPTER X.
A DEFEATED VICTOR.
When Gitl, accompanied by her friend, reached home, they were followed into the former’s apartments by a batch of neighbours, one of them with Joey in tow. The moment the young woman found herself in her kitchen she collapsed, sinking down on the lounge. The room seemed to have assumed a novel aspect, which brought home to her afresh that the bond between her and Jake was now at last broken forever and beyond repair. The appalling fact was still further accentuated in her consciousness when she caught sight of the boy.
When Gitl, along with her friend, got home, a group of neighbors followed them into her apartment, one of them bringing Joey along. As soon as the young woman stepped into her kitchen, she fell apart, sinking down onto the couch. The room felt different, reminding her that her connection with Jake was finally and irreparably severed. This harsh truth hit her even harder when she noticed the boy.
“Joeyelé! Joeyinké! Birdie! Little kitten!”—with which she seized him in her arms, and, kissing him all over, burst into tears. Then shaking with the child backward and forward, and intoning her words as Jewish women do over a grave, she went on: “Ai, you have no papa any more, Joeyelé! Yoselé, little crown, you will never see him again! He is dead, taté is!” Whereupon Yoselé, following his mother’s example, let loose his stentorian voice.
“Joeyelé! Joeyinké! Birdie! Little kitten!”—with which she grabbed him in her arms and kissed him all over while bursting into tears. Then, shaking the child back and forth and chanting her words like Jewish women do over a grave, she continued: “Oh, you have no papa anymore, Joeyelé! Yoselé, little crown, you will never see him again! He is dead, taté is!” At that, Yoselé, following his mother’s lead, let out his loud voice.
“Shurr-r up!” Mrs. Kavarsky whispered, stamping her foot. “You want Mr. Bernstein to leave you, too, do you? No more is wanted than that he should get wind of your crying.”
“Shurr-r up!” Mrs. Kavarsky whispered, stomping her foot. “You want Mr. Bernstein to leave you, too, right? All it takes is for him to find out that you're crying.”
“Nobody will tell him,” one of the neighbours put in, resentfully. “But, anyhull, what is the used crying?”
“Nobody will tell him,” one of the neighbors added, bitterly. “But, anyway, what’s the point in crying?”
“Ask her, the piece of hunchback!” said Mrs. Kavarsky. “Another woman would dance for joy, and here she is whining, the cudgel. What is it you are snivelling about? That you have got rid of an unclean bone and a dunce, and that you are going to marry a young man of silk who is fit to be a rabbi, and is as smart and ejecate as a lawyer? You would have got a match like that in Povodye, would you? I dare say a man like Mr. Bernstein would not have spoken to you there. You ought to say Psalms for your coming to America. It is only here that it is possible for a blacksmith’s wife to marry a learned man, who is a blessing both for God and people. And yet you are not saresfied! Cry away! If Bernstein refuses to go under the wedding canopy, Mrs. Kavarsky will no more bodder her head about you, depend upon it. It is not enough for her that I neglect business on her account,” she appealed to the bystanders.
“Ask her, the hunchback!” Mrs. Kavarsky said. “Another woman would be dancing with joy, and here she is complaining, the nuisance. What are you crying about? You’ve gotten rid of a bad match and a fool, and you’re about to marry a young man of quality who’s fit to be a rabbi and is as smart and sharp as a lawyer? Do you think you would have found someone like that in Povodye? I doubt a man like Mr. Bernstein would even have looked your way there. You should be saying Psalms for coming to America. It’s only here that a blacksmith’s wife can marry a learned man who is a blessing to both God and people. And yet you’re not satisfied! Go ahead and cry! If Bernstein refuses to go under the wedding canopy, Mrs. Kavarsky will no longer worry about you, believe me. It’s not enough for her that I’m neglecting business for her sake,” she said, turning to the bystanders.
“Really, what are you crying about, Mrs. Podkovnik?” one of the neighbours interposed. “You ought to bless the hour when you became free.”
“Seriously, what are you crying about, Mrs. Podkovnik?” one of the neighbors chimed in. “You should be grateful for the moment you became free.”
All of which haranguing only served to stimulate Gitl’s demonstration of grief. Having let down the boy, she went on clapping her hands, swaying in all directions, and wailing.
All of that complaining only made Gitl's display of grief even stronger. After letting the boy down, she continued to clap her hands, sway in every direction, and cry out.
The truth must be told, however, that she was now continuing her lamentations by the mere force of inertia, and as if enjoying the very process of the thing. For, indeed, at the bottom of her heart she felt herself far from desolate, being conscious of the existence of a man who was to take care of her and her child, and even relishing the prospect of the new life in store for her. Already on her way from the rabbi’s house, while her soul was full of Jake and the Polish girl, there had fluttered through her imagination a picture of the grocery business which she and Bernstein were to start with the money paid to her by Jake.
The truth is, though, she was still going on about her sorrows just out of habit, almost like she was getting something out of it. Deep down, she didn’t really feel hopeless at all; she knew there was a man who would look after her and her child, and she was even looking forward to the new life ahead of her. Already, on her way back from the rabbi’s house, while her mind was full of thoughts about Jake and the Polish girl, she imagined the grocery store that she and Bernstein would start with the money Jake had given her.
While Gitl thus sat swaying and wringing her hands, Jake, Mamie, her emissary at the divorce proceeding, and another mutual friend, were passengers on a Third Avenue cable car, all bound for the mayor’s office. While Gitl was indulging herself in an exhibition of grief, her recent husband was flaunting a hilarious mood. He did feel a great burden to have rolled off his heart, and the proximity of Mamie, on the other hand, caressed his soul. He was tempted to catch her in his arms, and cover her glowing cheeks with kisses. But in his inmost heart he was the reverse of eager to reach the City Hall. He was painfully reluctant to part with his long-coveted freedom so soon after it had at last been attained, and before he had had time to relish it. Still worse than this thirst for a taste of liberty was a feeling which was now gaining upon him, that, instead of a conqueror, he had emerged from the rabbi’s house the victim of an ignominious defeat. If he could now have seen Gitl in her paroxysm of anguish, his heart would perhaps have swelled with a sense of his triumph, and Mamie would have appeared to him the embodiment of his future happiness. Instead of this he beheld her, Bernstein, Yoselé, and Mrs. Kavarsky celebrating their victory and bandying jokes at his expense. Their future seemed bright with joy, while his own loomed dark and impenetrable. What if he should now dash into Gitl’s apartments and, declaring his authority as husband, father, and lord of the house, fiercely eject the strangers, take Yoselé in his arms, and sternly command Gitl to mind her household duties?
While Gitl sat there swaying and wringing her hands, Jake, Mamie—her representative at the divorce proceedings—and another mutual friend were riding a Third Avenue cable car, all heading to the mayor’s office. While Gitl was indulging in her display of grief, her recent husband was in an upbeat mood. He felt a huge weight lifted off his heart, and being close to Mamie brightened his spirits. He was tempted to pull her into his arms and shower her glowing cheeks with kisses. But deep down, he was far from eager to get to City Hall. He was painfully reluctant to give up his long-desired freedom so soon after finally gaining it and before he had a chance to enjoy it. Even worse than this craving for freedom was a growing feeling that, instead of being a conqueror, he had left the rabbi’s house a victim of a humiliating defeat. If he could have seen Gitl in her fit of anguish, his heart might have swelled with a sense of triumph, and Mamie would have seemed to him the embodiment of his future happiness. Instead, he saw her, Bernstein, Yoselé, and Mrs. Kavarsky celebrating their victory and joking at his expense. Their future appeared bright with joy, while his own felt dark and unclear. What if he dashed into Gitl’s apartment and, asserting his role as husband, father, and master of the house, kicked out the strangers, took Yoselé in his arms, and sternly told Gitl to take care of her household responsibilities?
But the distance between him and the mayor’s office was dwindling fast. Each time the car came to a halt he wished the pause could be prolonged indefinitely; and when it resumed its progress, the violent lurch it gave was accompanied by a corresponding sensation in his heart.
But the distance between him and the mayor’s office was shrinking quickly. Each time the car stopped, he wished the pause could last forever; and when it started moving again, the sudden jolt felt like a punch to his heart.
THE END.
THE END.
D. APPLETON & CO.’S PUBLICATIONS.
D. Appleton & Co.'s Books.
STEPHEN CRANE’S BOOKS.
Stephen Crane's works.
MAGGIE: A GIRL OF THE STREETS. By Stephen Crane, author of “The Red Badge of Courage,” etc. Uniform with “The Red Badge of Courage.” 12mo. Cloth, 75 cents.
MAGGIE: A GIRL OF THE STREETS. By Stephen Crane, author of “The Red Badge of Courage,” etc. Same format as “The Red Badge of Courage.” 12mo. Cloth, $0.75.
In this book the author pictures certain realities of city life, and he has not contented himself with a search for humorous material or with superficial aspects. His story lives, and its actuality can not fail to produce a deep impression and to point a moral which many a thoughtful reader will apply.
In this book, the author depicts certain truths about city life, and he hasn't just settled for finding funny material or looking at superficial aspects. His story is alive, and its authenticity is sure to leave a lasting impression and convey a message that many reflective readers will relate to.
TENTH EDITION.
Tenth edition.
THE RED BADGE OF COURAGE. An Episode of the American Civil War. By Stephen Crane. 12mo. Cloth, $1.00.
THE RED BADGE OF COURAGE. An Episode of the American Civil War. By Stephen Crane. 12mo. Cloth, $1.00.
“A strong book and a true book; true to life, whether it be taken as a literal transcript of a soldier’s experiences in his first battle, or a great parable of the inner battle which every man must fight.”—The Critic.
“A powerful book and an honest book; true to life, whether it’s seen as a literal account of a soldier’s experiences in his first battle, or a profound metaphor for the inner struggle that every man must face.”—The Critic.
“Never before have we had the seamy side of glorious war so well depicted.... The action of the story throughout is splendid, and all aglow with color, movement, and vim. The style is as keen and bright as a sword blade, and a Kipling has done nothing better in this line.”—Chicago Evening Post.
“Never before have we seen the dark side of glorious war depicted so well.... The story’s action is fantastic, full of color, movement, and energy. The writing is as sharp and bright as a sword blade, and Kipling hasn’t done anything better in this genre.”—Chicago Evening Post.
“Original, striking, astonishing, powerful; holding the attention with the force of genius.”—Louisville Post.
“Unique, striking, amazing, powerful; capturing attention with the power of genius.” —Louisville Post.
“So vivid is the picture of actual conflict that the reader comes face to face with war.”—Atlantic Monthly.
“So vivid is the picture of actual conflict that the reader comes face to face with war.”—Atlantic Monthly.
“Has been surpassed by few writers dealing with war.”—New York Mail and Express.
“Few writers dealing with war have surpassed this.”—New York Mail and Express.
“We have had many stories of the war; this stands absolutely alone.”—Boston Transcript.
“We have heard many stories about the war; this one is completely unique.”—Boston Transcript.
“There is nothing in American fiction to compare with it.... Mr. Crane has added to American literature something that has never been done before, and that is, in its own peculiar way, inimitable.”—Boston Beacon.
“There is nothing in American fiction that compares to it.... Mr. Crane has contributed something to American literature that has never been done before, and that is, in its own unique way, unrepeatable.”—Boston Beacon.
New York: D. APPLETON & CO., 72 Fifth Avenue.
New York: D. APPLETON & CO., 72 Fifth Avenue.
D. APPLETON & CO.’S PUBLICATIONS.
D. Appleton & Co. Publications.
THE FOLLY OF EUSTACE. By R. S. Hichens, author of “An Imaginative Man,” “The Green Carnation,” etc. 16mo. Cloth, 75 cents.
THE FOLLY OF EUSTACE. By R. S. Hichens, author of “An Imaginative Man,” “The Green Carnation,” etc. 16mo. Cloth, $0.75.
“Mr. Hichens has proved himself to be a man of ready wit, plentiful cleverness, and of high spirits; ... one of the most interesting figures among contemporary romanciers.”—London Weekly Sun.
“Mr. Hichens has shown himself to be a witty, clever, and upbeat man; ... one of the most fascinating figures among today’s novelists.”—London Weekly Sun.
SLEEPING FIRES. By George Gissing, author of “In the Year of Jubilee,” “Eve’s Ransom,” etc. 16mo. Cloth, 75 cents.
SLEEPING FIRES. By George Gissing, author of “In the Year of Jubilee,” “Eve’s Ransom,” etc. 16mo. Cloth, $0.75.
In this striking story the author has treated an original motive with rare self-command and skill. His book is most interesting as a story, and remarkable as a literary performance.
In this compelling story, the author has handled an original concept with exceptional self-control and skill. His book is very engaging as a narrative and impressive as a piece of literature.
STONEPASTURES. By Eleanor Stuart. 16mo. Cloth, 75 cents.
STONEPASTURES. By Eleanor Stuart. 16mo. Hardcover, 75 cents.
“This is a strong bit of good literary workmanship.... The book has the value of being a real sketch of our own mining regions, and of showing how, even in the apparently dull round of work, there is still material for a good bit of literature.”—Philadelphia Ledger.
“This is a solid piece of good writing.... The book is valuable for being a true portrayal of our mining areas and for demonstrating that, even in the seemingly boring routine of work, there is still material for good literature.” —Philadelphia Ledger.
COURTSHIP BY COMMAND. By M. M. Blake. 16mo. Cloth, 75 cents.
COURTSHIP BY COMMAND. By M.M. Blake. 16mo. Cloth, $0.75.
“A bright, moving study of an unusually interesting period in the life of Napoleon, ... deliciously told; the characters are clearly, strongly, and very delicately modeled, and the touches of color most artistically done. ‘Courtship by Command’ is the most satisfactory Napoleon bonne-bouche we have had.”—N.Y. Commercial Advertiser.
“A lively and engaging look at a particularly fascinating time in Napoleon's life, ... beautifully narrated; the characters are sharply defined, compelling, and very subtly crafted, with artistic use of color throughout. ‘Courtship by Command’ is the most enjoyable Napoleon bonne-bouche we have seen.”—N.Y. Commercial Advertiser.
THE WATTER’S MOU’. By Bram Stoker. 16mo. Cloth, 75 cents.
THE WATTER’S MOU’. By Bram Stoker. 16mo. Cloth, $0.75.
“Here is a tale to stir the most sluggish nature.... It is like standing on the deck of a wave-tossed ship; you feel the soul of the storm go into your blood.”—New York Home Journal.
“Here’s a story to awaken even the most indifferent spirit.... It’s like being on the deck of a ship tossed by waves; you can feel the essence of the storm coursing through your veins.”—New York Home Journal.
MASTER AND MAN. By Count Leo Tolstoy. With an Introduction by W. D. Howells. 16mo. Cloth, 75 cts.
MASTER AND MAN. By Count Leo Tolstoy. With an Introduction by W.D. Howells. 16mo. Cloth, $0.75.
“Reveals a wonderful knowledge of the workings of the human mind, and it tells a tale that not only stirs the emotions, but gives us a better insight into our own hearts.”—San Francisco Argonaut.
“Reveals a wonderful understanding of how the human mind works, and it tells a story that not only stirs our emotions but also gives us a clearer insight into our own hearts.” —San Francisco Argonaut.
THE ZEIT-GEIST. By L. Dougall, author of “The Mermaid,” “Beggars All,” etc. 16mo. Cloth, 75 cents.
THE ZEIT-GEIST. By L. Dougall, author of "The Mermaid," "Beggars All," etc. 16mo. Cloth, $0.75.
“One of the most remarkable novels of the year.”—New York Commercial Advertiser.
“One of the most incredible novels of the year.”—New York Commercial Advertiser.
“Powerful in conception, treatment, and influence.”—Boston Globe.
“Strong in idea, execution, and impact.”—Boston Globe.
New York: D. APPLETON & CO., 72 Fifth Avenue.
New York: D. APPLETON & CO., 72 Fifth Avenue.
D. APPLETON & CO.’S PUBLICATIONS.
D. Appleton & Co.'s Books.
GILBERT PARKER’S BEST BOOKS.
Gilbert Parker's Top Books.
THE SEATS OF THE MIGHTY. Being the Memoirs of Captain Robert Moray, sometime an Officer in the Virginia Regiment, and afterwards of Amherst’s Regiment. 12mo. Cloth, illustrated, $1.50.
THE SEATS OF THE MIGHTY. The Memoirs of Captain Robert Moray, once an Officer in the Virginia Regiment and later in Amherst’s Regiment. 12mo. Cloth, illustrated, $1.50.
“Another historical romance of the vividness and intensity of ‘The Seats of the Mighty’ has never come from the pen of an American. Mr. Parker’s latest work may, without hesitation, be set down as the best he has done. From the first chapter to the last word interest in the book never wanes; one finds it difficult to interrupt the narrative with breathing space. It whirls with excitement and strange adventure.... All of the scenes do homage to the genius of Mr. Parker, and make ‘The Seats of the Mighty’ one of the books of the year.”—Chicago Record.
“Another historical romance with the vividness and intensity of ‘The Seats of the Mighty’ has never been written by an American. Mr. Parker’s latest work can confidently be considered his best. From the first chapter to the last word, the interest in the book never fades; it's hard to take a break from the narrative. It’s full of excitement and strange adventures.... All of the scenes pay tribute to Mr. Parker's genius and make ‘The Seats of the Mighty’ one of the standout books of the year.”—Chicago Record.
“Mr. Gilbert Parker is to be congratulated on the excellence of his latest story, ‘The Seats of the Mighty,’ and his readers are to be congratulated on the direction which his talents have taken therein.... It is so good that we do not stop to think of its literature, and the personality of Doltaire is a masterpiece of creative art.”—New York Mail and Express.
“Mr. Gilbert Parker deserves congratulations for the quality of his latest story, ‘The Seats of the Mighty,’ and his readers should be congratulated for the path his talents have taken in it.... It's so good that we don't even think about its literary value, and the character of Doltaire is a masterpiece of creative art.”—New York Mail and Express.
THE TRAIL OF THE SWORD. A Novel. 12mo. Paper, 50 cents; cloth, $1.00.
THE TRAIL OF THE SWORD. A Novel. 12mo. Paperback, 50 cents; hardcover, $1.00.
“Mr. Parker here adds to a reputation already wide, and anew demonstrates his power of pictorial portrayal and of strong dramatic situation and climax.”—Philadelphia Bulletin.
“Mr. Parker here adds to an already extensive reputation and once again showcases his ability for vivid imagery and strong dramatic situations and climaxes.”—Philadelphia Bulletin.
“The tale holds the reader’s interest from first to last, for it is full of fire and spirit, abounding in incident, and marked by good character drawing.”—Pittsburg Times.
“The story keeps the reader engaged from start to finish, as it is full of energy and passion, rich in events, and features strong character development.”—Pittsburg Times.
THE TRESPASSER. 12mo. Paper, 50 cents; cloth, $1.00.
THE TRESPASSER. 12mo. Paperback, 50 cents; hardcover, $1.00.
“Interest, pith, force, and charm—Mr. Parker’s new story possesses all these qualities.... Almost bare of synthetical decoration, his paragraphs are stirring because they are real. We read at times—as we have read the great masters of romance—breathlessly.”—The Critic.
“Interest, substance, power, and appeal—Mr. Parker’s new story has it all.... His paragraphs are nearly stripped of extra decoration, yet they are exciting because they feel authentic. At times, we read—just like we have with the great masters of fiction—breathlessly.”—The Critic.
“Gilbert Parker writes a strong novel, but thus far this is his masterpiece.... It is one of the great novels of the year.”—Boston Advertiser.
“Gilbert Parker writes an impressive novel, but so far this is his best work.... It is one of the standout novels of the year.”—Boston Advertiser.
THE TRANSLATION OF A SAVAGE. 16mo. Flexible cloth, 75 cents.
THE TRANSLATION OF A SAVAGE. 16mo. Softcover, $0.75.
“A book which no one will be satisfied to put down until the end has been matter of certainty and assurance.”—The Nation.
“A book that no one will want to put down until the end is a sure thing.” —The Nation.
“A story of remarkable interest, originality, and ingenuity of construction.”—Boston Home Journal.
“A story of incredible interest, uniqueness, and clever design.”—Boston Home Journal.
“The perusal of this romance will repay those who care for new and original types of character, and who are susceptible to the fascination of a fresh and vigorous style.”—London Daily News.
“The reading of this story will reward those who appreciate new and original types of characters and who are drawn to the charm of a fresh and dynamic writing style.”—London Daily News.
New York: D. APPLETON & CO., 72 Fifth Avenue.
New York: D. APPLETON & CO., 72 Fifth Avenue.
BY S. R. CROCKETT.
BY S.R. CROCKETT.
CLEG KELLY, ARAB OF THE CITY. His Progress and Adventures. Uniform with “The Lilac Sunbonnet” and “Bog-Myrtle and Peat.” Illustrated. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
CLEG KELLY, ARAB OF THE CITY. His Progress and Adventures. Available alongside “The Lilac Sunbonnet” and “Bog-Myrtle and Peat.” Illustrated. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
“A masterpiece which Mark Twain himself has never rivaled.... If there ever was an ideal character in action it is this heroic ragamuffin.”—London Daily Chronicle.
“A masterpiece that Mark Twain himself has never matched.... If there was ever an ideal character in action, it's this heroic ragamuffin.”—London Daily Chronicle.
“In no one of his books does Mr. Crockett give us a brighter or more graphic picture of contemporary Scotch life than in ‘Cleg Kelly.’... It is one of the great books.”—Boston Daily Advertiser.
“In none of his books does Mr. Crockett give us a clearer or more vivid picture of modern Scottish life than in ‘Cleg Kelly.’... It is one of the great books.”—Boston Daily Advertiser.
“One of the most successful of Mr. Crockett’s works.”—Brooklyn Eagle.
“One of Mr. Crockett’s most successful works.”—Brooklyn Eagle.
BOG-MYRTLE AND PEAT. Third edition. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
BOG-MYRTLE AND PEAT. Third edition. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
“Here are idyls, epics, dramas of human life, written in words that thrill and burn.... Each is a poem that has an immortal flavor. They are fragments of the author’s early dreams, too bright, too gorgeous, too full of the blood of rubies and the life of diamonds to be caught and held palpitating in expression’s grasp.”—Boston Courier.
“Here are beautiful tales, grand stories, and plays about human life, written in words that excite and inspire. Each is a poem with a timeless quality. They are pieces of the author’s youthful dreams, too vivid, too stunning, too rich with the essence of rubies and the brilliance of diamonds to be captured and held in mere words.” —Boston Courier.
“Hardly a sketch among them all that will not afford pleasure to the reader for its genial humor, artistic local coloring, and admirable portrayal of character.”—Boston Home Journal.
“There's hardly a sketch among them that won't bring joy to the reader with its warm humor, vivid local detail, and excellent portrayal of character.”—Boston Home Journal.
“One dips into the book anywhere and reads on and on, fascinated by the writer’s charm of manner.”—Minneapolis Tribune.
“One can pick up the book at any point and keep reading, captivated by the writer’s engaging style.” —Minneapolis Tribune.
THE LILAC SUNBONNET. Sixth edition. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
THE LILAC SUNBONNET. Sixth edition. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
“A love story pure and simple, one of the old-fashioned, wholesome, sunshiny kind, with a pure-minded, sound-hearted hero, and a heroine who is merely a good and beautiful woman; and if any other love story half so sweet has been written this year, it has escaped our notice.”—New York Times.
“A straightforward love story, one of those classic, wholesome, sunny kinds, featuring a genuinely good-hearted hero and a heroine who is simply a kind and beautiful woman; and if any other love story as sweet as this one has been written this year, we haven't seen it.”—New York Times.
“The general conception of the story, the motive of which is the growth of love between the young chief and heroine, is delineated with a sweetness and a freshness, a naturalness and a certainty, which places ‘The Lilac Sunbonnet’ among the best stories of the time.”—New York Mail and Express.
“The general idea of the story, which centers on the development of love between the young chief and heroine, is portrayed with such sweetness, freshness, naturalness, and certainty that ‘The Lilac Sunbonnet’ stands out as one of the best stories of the time.”—New York Mail and Express.
“In its own line this little love story can hardly be excelled. It is a pastoral, an idyl—the story of love and courtship and marriage of a fine young man and a lovely girl—no more. But it is told in so thoroughly delightful a manner, with such playful humor, such delicate fancy, such true and sympathetic feeling, that nothing more could be desired.”—Boston Traveller.
“In its own way, this little love story is hard to beat. It's a pastoral tale, an idyl—the story of love, courtship, and marriage between a great young man and a beautiful girl—nothing more. But it's told in such a wonderfully delightful way, with playful humor, delicate imagination, and genuine, sympathetic emotion, that nothing more could be asked for.”—Boston Traveller.
By A. CONAN DOYLE.
By A. Conan Doyle.
THE EXPLOITS OF BRIGADIER GERARD. A Romance of the Life of a Typical Napoleonic Soldier. Illustrated. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
THE EXPLOITS OF BRIGADIER GERARD. A Story about the Life of a Typical Napoleonic Soldier. Illustrated. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
“The Brigadier is brave, resolute, amorous, loyal, chivalrous; never was a foe more ardent in battle, more clement in victory, or more ready at need.... Gallantry, humor, martial gayety, moving incident, make up a really delightful book.”—London Times.
“The Brigadier is courageous, determined, passionate, loyal, and chivalrous; never has there been an enemy more eager in battle, more gracious in victory, or more prepared in times of need.... Bravery, humor, military cheerfulness, and thrilling events create a truly enjoyable book.”—London Times.
“May be set down without reservation as the most thoroughly enjoyable book that Dr. Doyle has ever published.”—Boston Beacon.
“Can be confidently stated as the most enjoyable book that Dr. Doyle has ever published.”—Boston Beacon.
THE STARK MUNRO LETTERS. Being a Series of Twelve Letters written by Stark Munro, M. B., to his friend and former fellow-student, Herbert Swanborough, of Lowell, Massachusetts, during the years 1881-1884. Illustrated. 12mo. Buckram, $1.50.
THE STARK MUNRO LETTERS. A collection of twelve letters written by Stark Munro, M.B., to his friend and former classmate, Herbert Swanborough, from Lowell, Massachusetts, between 1881 and 1884. Illustrated. 12mo. Buckram, $1.50.
“Cullingworth, ... a much more interesting creation than Sherlock Holmes, and I pray Dr. Doyle to give us more of him.”—Richard le Gallienne, in the London Star.
“Cullingworth, ... a much more interesting character than Sherlock Holmes, and I urge Dr. Doyle to give us more of him.”—Richard le Gallienne, in the London Star.
“Every one who wants a hearty laugh must make acquaintance with Dr. James Cullingworth.”—Westminster Gazette.
“Anyone who wants a good laugh should get to know Dr. James Cullingworth.”—Westminster Gazette.
“Every one must read; for not to know Cullingworth should surely argue one’s self to be unknown.”—Pall Mall Gazette.
“Everyone must read; not knowing about Cullingworth would certainly suggest that one is not well-known themselves.” —Pall Mall Gazette.
“One of the freshest figures to be met with in any recent fiction.”—London Daily News.
“One of the most exciting characters you'll come across in any recent fiction.”—London Daily News.
“‘The Stark Munro Letters’ is a bit of real literature.... Its reading will be an epoch-making event in many a life.”—Philadelphia Evening Telegraph.
“‘The Stark Munro Letters’ is a piece of true literature.... Reading it will be a life-changing experience for many.”—Philadelphia Evening Telegraph.
“Positively magnetic, and written with that combined force and grace for which the author’s style is known.”—Boston Budget.
“Absolutely captivating, and written with the unique blend of power and elegance that the author's style is famous for.”—Boston Budget.
Seventh Edition.
7th Edition.
ROUND THE RED LAMP. Being Facts and Fancies of Medical Life. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
ROUND THE RED LAMP. Facts and Fancies of Medical Life. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
“Too much can not be said in praise of these strong productions, that, to read, keep one’s heart leaping to the throat and the mind in a tumult of anticipation to the end.... No series of short stories in modern literature can approach them.”—Hartford Times.
“There's so much to say about these powerful works that, when you read them, your heart races and your mind is filled with excitement until the very end. No collection of short stories in contemporary literature can compare.” —Hartford Times.
“If Dr. A. Conan Doyle had not already placed himself in the front rank of living English writers by ‘The Refugees,’ and other of his larger stories, he would surely do so by these fifteen short tales.”—New York Mail and Express.
“If Dr. A. Conan Doyle hadn't already established himself among the top living English writers with ‘The Refugees’ and other longer stories, he would definitely do so with these fifteen short tales.”—New York Mail and Express.
“A strikingly realistic and decidedly original contribution to modern literature.”—Boston Saturday Evening Gazette.
“A strikingly realistic and truly original contribution to modern literature.”—Boston Saturday Evening Gazette.
Miss F. F. MONTRÉSOR’S BOOKS.
Miss F. F. Montrésor's Books.
FALSE COIN OR TRUE? 12mo. Cloth, $1.25.
FALSE COIN OR TRUE? 12mo. Cloth, $1.25.
“One of the few true novels of the day.... It is powerful, and touched with a delicate insight and strong impressions of life and character.... The author’s theme is original, her treatment artistic, and the book is remarkable for its unflagging interest.”—Philadelphia Record.
“One of the few genuine novels of the time.... It is impactful and filled with a sensitive understanding and vivid impressions of life and character.... The author’s theme is unique, her approach is artistic, and the book stands out for its constant engagement.”—Philadelphia Record.
“The tale never flags in interest, and once taken up will not be laid down until the last page is finished.”—Boston Budget.
“The story never loses its appeal, and once you start, you won't put it down until you've read the last page.” —Boston Budget.
“A well-written novel, with well-depicted characters and well-chosen scenes.”—Chicago News.
“A well-written novel, featuring well-developed characters and thoughtfully selected scenes.”—Chicago News.
“A sweet, tender, pure, and lovely story.”—Buffalo Commercial.
“A sweet, tender, pure, and lovely story.”—Buffalo Commercial.
THE ONE WHO LOOKED ON. 12mo. Cloth, $1.25.
THE ONE WHO LOOKED ON. 12mo. Cloth, $1.25.
“A tale quite unusual, entirely unlike any other, full of a strange power and realism, and touched with a fine humor.”—London World.
“A story that’s really different, unlike any other, packed with a unique energy and authenticity, and sprinkled with a nice sense of humor.”—London World.
“One of the most remarkable and powerful of the year’s contributions, worthy to stand with Ian Maclaren’s.”—British Weekly.
“One of the most remarkable and powerful contributions of the year, deserving to be mentioned alongside Ian Maclaren’s.” —British Weekly.
“One of the rare books which can be read with great pleasure and recommended without reservation. It is fresh, pure, sweet, and pathetic, with a pathos which is perfectly wholesome.”—St. Paul Globe.
“One of the rare books that can be enjoyed thoroughly and recommended without hesitation. It is fresh, pure, sweet, and deeply moving, with a genuine emotion that is completely uplifting.”—St. Paul Globe.
“The story is an intensely human one, and it is delightfully told.... The author shows a marvelous keenness in character analysis, and a marked ingenuity in the development of her story.”—Boston Advertiser.
“The story is deeply relatable, and it’s wonderfully narrated.... The author demonstrates a fantastic insight into character analysis, and a notable creativity in crafting her storyline.”—Boston Advertiser.
INTO THE HIGH WAYS AND HEDGES. 12mo. Paper, 50 cents; cloth, $1.00.
INTO THE HIGHWAYS AND HEDGES. 12mo. Paper, $0.50; cloth, $1.00.
“A touch of idealism, of nobility of thought and purpose, mingled with an air of reality and well-chosen expression, are the most notable features of a book that has not the ordinary defects of such qualities. With all its elevation of utterance and spirituality of outlook and insight it is wonderfully free from overstrained or exaggerated matter, and it has glimpses of humor. Most of the characters are vivid, yet there are restraint and sobriety in their treatment, and almost all are carefully and consistently evolved.”—London Athenæum.
“A touch of idealism and nobility in thought and purpose, combined with a sense of reality and well-chosen expression, are the standout features of a book that avoids the usual flaws associated with these qualities. Despite its elevated language and spiritual perspective, it remains refreshingly free from anything overly strained or exaggerated, and it offers moments of humor. Most of the characters are vibrant, yet their portrayal is marked by restraint and sobriety, and nearly all are carefully and consistently developed.” —London Athenæum.
“‘Into the Highways and Hedges’ is a book not of promise only, but of high achievement. It is original, powerful, artistic, humorous. It places the author at a bound in the rank of those artists to whom we look for the skillful presentation of strong personal impressions of life and character.”—London Daily News.
“‘Into the Highways and Hedges’ is a book that isn’t just about promise, but also showcases significant achievement. It’s original, impactful, artistic, and humorous. It elevates the author to the level of those artists we admire for their ability to skillfully present strong personal insights into life and character.”—London Daily News.
“The pure idealism of ‘Into the Highways and Hedges’ does much to redeem modern fiction from the reproach it has brought upon itself.... The story is original, and told with great refinement.”—Philadelphia Public Ledger.
“The pure idealism of ‘Into the Highways and Hedges’ does a lot to redeem modern fiction from the criticism it has received.... The story is unique and told with great sophistication.”—Philadelphia Public Ledger.
“A better book than ‘The Prisoner of Zenda.’”—London Queen.
“A better book than ‘The Prisoner of Zenda.’”—London Queen.
THE CHRONICLES OF COUNT ANTONIO. By Anthony Hope, author of “The God in the Car,” “The Prisoner of Zenda,” etc. With photogravure Frontispiece by S. W. Van Schaick. Third edition. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
THE CHRONICLES OF COUNT ANTONIO. By Anthony Hope, author of “The God in the Car,” “The Prisoner of Zenda,” and more. With a photogravure frontispiece by S. W. Van Schaick. Third edition. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
“No adventures were ever better worth recounting than are those of Antonio of Monte Velluto, a very Bayard among outlaws.... To all those whose pulses still stir at the recital of deeds of high courage, we may recommend this book.... The chronicle conveys the emotion of heroic adventure, and is picturesquely written.”—London Daily News.
“No adventures are more worthwhile to tell than those of Antonio of Monte Velluto, a true hero among outlaws.... For anyone whose heart races at tales of bravery, we recommend this book.... The story captures the thrill of heroic exploits and is beautifully written.” - London Daily News.
“It has literary merits all its own, of a deliberate and rather deep order.... In point of execution ‘The Chronicles of Count Antonio’ is the best work that Mr. Hope has yet done. The design is clearer, the workmanship more elaborate, the style more colored.... The incidents are most ingenious, they are told quietly, but with great cunning, and the Quixotic sentiment which pervades it all is exceedingly pleasant”—Westminster Gazette.
“It has its own literary strengths, which are intentional and quite profound.... In terms of execution, ‘The Chronicles of Count Antonio’ is the best work Mr. Hope has done so far. The concept is clearer, the craftsmanship is more detailed, and the writing style is more vibrant.... The events are very clever, presented subtly but with great skill, and the Quixotic sentiment that runs throughout is very enjoyable”—Westminster Gazette.
“A romance worthy of all the expectations raised by the brilliancy of his former books, and likely to be read with a keen enjoyment and a healthy exaltation of the spirits by every one who takes it up.”—The Scotsman.
“A romance that lives up to all the hype created by his earlier works and is probably going to be enjoyed fully and lift the spirits of anyone who picks it up.” —The Scotsman.
“A gallant tale, written with unfailing freshness and spirit.”—London Daily Telegraph.
“A brave story, written with constant freshness and energy.”—London Daily Telegraph.
“One of the most fascinating romances written in English within many days. The quaint simplicity of its style is delightful, and the adventures recorded in these ‘Chronicles of Count Antonio’ are as stirring and ingenious as any conceived even by Weyman at his best.”—New York World.
“One of the most captivating love stories written in English in a long time. The charming simplicity of its style is delightful, and the adventures recounted in these ‘Chronicles of Count Antonio’ are as exciting and creative as any imagined, even by Weyman at his best.”—New York World.
“Romance of the real flavor, wholly and entirely romance, and narrated in true romantic style. The characters, drawn with such masterly handling, are not merely pictures and portraits, but statues that are alive and step boldly forward from the canvas.”—Boston Courier.
“Romance with genuine flavor, completely and totally romance, and told in an authentic romantic style. The characters, crafted with such skill, are not just images and portraits, but living statues that boldly step off the canvas.”—Boston Courier.
“Told in a wonderfully simple and direct style, and with the magic touch of a man who has the genius of narrative, making the varied incidents flow naturally and rapidly in a stream of sparkling discourse.”—Detroit Tribune.
“Told in a wonderfully simple and direct style, and with the magic touch of a man who has the genius of narrative, making the varied incidents flow naturally and rapidly in a stream of sparkling discourse.”—Detroit Tribune.
“Easily ranks with, if not above, ‘A Prisoner of Zenda.’... Wonderfully strong, graphic, and compels the interest of the most blasé novel reader.”—Boston Advertiser.
“Easily ranks with, if not above, ‘A Prisoner of Zenda.’... Wonderfully strong, graphic, and captures the interest of even the most blasé novel reader.”—Boston Advertiser.
“No adventures were ever better worth telling than those of Count Antonio.... The author knows full well how to make every pulse thrill, and how to hold his readers under the spell of his magic.”—Boston Herald.
“No adventures are more worth sharing than those of Count Antonio.... The author truly knows how to make every heartbeat quicken and how to keep his readers captivated by his magic.”—Boston Herald.
“A book to make women weep proud tears, and the blood of men to tingle with knightly fervor.... In ‘Count Antonio’ we think Mr. Hope surpasses himself, as he has already surpassed all the other story-tellers of the period.”—New York Spirit of the Times.
“A book that will make women shed proud tears, and get men’s blood racing with knightly excitement.... In ‘Count Antonio,’ we believe Mr. Hope goes above and beyond, as he has already outdone all the other storytellers of the time.”—New York Spirit of the Times.
NOVELS BY HALL CAINE.
Hall Caine Novels.
THE MANXMAN. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
The Manxman. 12mo. Hardcover, $1.50.
“A story of marvelous dramatic intensity, and in its ethical meaning has a force comparable only to Hawthorne’s ‘Scarlet Letter.’”—Boston Beacon.
“A story of incredible dramatic intensity, and in its moral significance has a power that can only be compared to Hawthorne’s ‘Scarlet Letter.’”—Boston Beacon.
“A work of power which is another stone added to the foundation of enduring fame to which Mr. Caine is yearly adding.”—Public Opinion.
“A powerful work that is another stone added to the foundation of lasting fame that Mr. Caine is building year after year.”—Public Opinion.
“A wonderfully strong study of character; a powerful analysis of those elements which go to make up the strength and weakness of a man, which are at fierce warfare within the same breast; contending against each other, as it were, the one to raise him to fame and power, the other to drag him down to degradation and shame. Never in the whole range of literature have we seen the struggle between these forces for supremacy over the man more powerfully, more realistically delineated than Mr. Caine pictures it.”—Boston Home Journal.
“A remarkably intense exploration of character; a compelling analysis of the traits that contribute to a person's strength and weakness, which fiercely battle within the same individual; clashing against one another, as it were, one striving to elevate him to fame and power, while the other seeks to pull him down into disgrace and shame. Never in the entire spectrum of literature have we witnessed the struggle between these forces for control over a person portrayed more powerfully and more realistically than how Mr. Caine depicts it.”—Boston Home Journal.
THE DEEMSTER. A Romance of the Isle of Man. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
THE DEEMSTER. A Romance of the Isle of Man. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
“Hall Caine has already given us some very strong and fine work, and ‘The Deemster’ is a story of unusual power.... Certain passages and chapters have an intensely dramatic grasp, and hold the fascinated reader with a force rarely excited nowadays in literature.”—The Critic.
“Hall Caine has already produced some impressive and high-quality work, and ‘The Deemster’ is a story with exceptional power.... Certain sections and chapters are intensely dramatic and captivate the reader with a force that's rarely seen in literature today.”—The Critic.
“One of the strongest novels which has appeared in many a day.”—San Francisco Chronicle.
“One of the best novels to come out in a long time.” —San Francisco Chronicle.
“Fascinates the mind like the gathering and bursting of a storm.”—Illustrated London News.
“Captivates the mind like the buildup and explosion of a storm.”—Illustrated London News.
“Deserves to be ranked among the remarkable novels of the day.”—Chicago Times.
"Deserves to be ranked among the outstanding novels of today."—Chicago Times.
THE BONDMAN. New edition. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
THE BONDMAN. New edition. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
“The welcome given to this story has cheered and touched me, but I am conscious that, to win a reception so warm, such a book must have had readers who brought to it as much as they took away.... I have called my story a saga, merely because it follows the epic method, and I must not claim for it at any point the weighty responsibility of history, or serious obligations to the world of fact. But it matters not to me what Icelanders may call ‘The Bondman,’ if they will honor me by reading it in the open-hearted spirit and with the free mind with which they are content to read of Grettir and of his fights with the Troll.”—From the Author’s Preface.
“The reception of this story has made me happy and touched me, but I realize that, to earn such warm feedback, a book must have readers who engage with it as much as they take away from it.... I’ve called my story a saga simply because it follows an epic style, and I can’t claim any of the serious weight of history or strict ties to reality. But it doesn’t matter to me what Icelanders choose to call ‘The Bondman,’ as long as they honor me by reading it with the same open-hearted spirit and open mind they use for Grettir and his battles with the Troll.” —From the Author’s Preface.
CAPT’N DAVY’S HONEYMOON. A Manx Yarn. 12mo. Paper, 50 cents; cloth, $1.00.
CAPT’N DAVY’S HONEYMOON. A Manx Yarn. 12mo. Paper, 50 cents; cloth, $1.00.
“A new departure by this author. Unlike his previous works, this little tale is almost wholly humorous, with, however, a current of pathos underneath. It is not always that an author can succeed equally well in tragedy and in comedy, but it looks as though Mr. Hall Caine would be one of the exceptions.”—London Literary World.
“A new direction from this author. Unlike his earlier works, this short story is mostly humorous, yet it has a vein of sadness running through it. Not every author can excel at both tragedy and comedy, but it seems that Mr. Hall Caine may be one of the exceptions.” —London Literary World.
“It is pleasant to meet the author of ‘The Deemster’ in a brightly humorous little story like this.... It shows the same observation of Manx character, and much of the same artistic skill.”—Philadelphia Times.
“It’s great to meet the author of ‘The Deemster’ in a bright and humorous little story like this... It showcases the same keen observation of Manx character and a lot of the same artistic talent.”—Philadelphia Times.
Books by Mrs. Everard Cotes (Sara Jeannette Duncan).
Books by Mrs. Everard Cotes (Sara Jeannette Duncan).
HIS HONOUR, AND A LADY. Illustrated. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
HIS HONOUR, AND A LADY. Illustrated. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
“‘His Honour, and a Lady’ is a finished novel, colored with true local dyes and instinct with the Anglo-Indian and pure Indian spirit, besides a perversion by originality of created character and a crisp way of putting things.”—Chicago Times-Herald.
“‘His Honour, and a Lady’ is a complete novel, rich with authentic local flavor and infused with the spirit of both Anglo-Indians and native Indians, along with a unique twist on character creation and a sharp writing style.” —Chicago Times-Herald.
THE STORY OF SONNY SAHIB. Illustrated. 12mo. Cloth, $1.00
THE STORY OF SONNY SAHIB. Illustrated. 12mo. Cloth, $1.00
“As perfect a story of its kind as can be imagined.”—Chicago Times-Herald.
“As perfect a story of its kind as can be imagined.”—Chicago Times-Herald.
VERNON’S AUNT. With many Illustrations. 12mo. Cloth, $1.25.
VERNON’S AUNT. With many illustrations. 12mo. Cloth, $1.25.
“A most vivid and realistic impression of certain phases of life in India, and no one can read her vivacious chronicle without indulging in many a hearty laugh.”—Boston Beacon.
“A striking and realistic portrayal of certain aspects of life in India, and no one can read her lively account without enjoying many hearty laughs.”—Boston Beacon.
A DAUGHTER OF TO-DAY. A Novel. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
A DAUGHTER OF TO-DAY. A Novel. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
“This novel is a strong and serious piece of work; one of a kind that is getting too rare in these days of universal crankiness.”—Boston Courier.
“This novel is a powerful and serious work; one that’s becoming increasingly rare in these days of universal crankiness.”—Boston Courier.
A SOCIAL DEPARTURE: How Orthodocia and I Went Round the World by Ourselves. With 111 Illustrations by F. H. Townsend. 12mo. Paper, 75 cents; cloth, $1.75.
A SOCIAL DEPARTURE: How Orthodocia and I Went Around the World by Ourselves. With 111 Illustrations by F.H. Townsend. 12mo. Paper, $0.75; cloth, $1.75.
“A brighter, merrier, more entirely charming book would be, indeed, difficult to find.”—St. Louis Republic.
“A brighter, happier, and completely charming book would be really hard to find.”—St. Louis Republic.
AN AMERICAN GIRL IN LONDON. With 80 Illustrations by F. H. Townsend. 12mo. Paper, 75 cents; cloth, $1.50.
AN AMERICAN GIRL IN LONDON. With 80 Illustrations by F.H. Townsend. 12mo. Paper, $0.75; cloth, $1.50.
“So sprightly a book as this, on life in London as observed by an American, has never before been written.”—Philadelphia Bulletin.
“So lively a book as this, on life in London as seen by an American, has never been written before.” —Philadelphia Bulletin.
THE SIMPLE ADVENTURES OF A MEMSAHIB. With 37 Illustrations by F. H. Townsend. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
The Simple Adventures of a Memsahib. With 37 Illustrations by F. H. Townsend. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
“It is like traveling without leaving one’s armchair to read it. Miss Duncan has the descriptive and narrative gift in large measure, and she brings vividly before us the street scenes, the interiors, the bewilderingly queer natives, the gayeties of the English colony.”—Philadelphia Telegraph.
“It’s like traveling without leaving your armchair to read it. Miss Duncan has a strong talent for description and storytelling, and she brings to life the street scenes, the interiors, the wonderfully odd locals, and the lively spirit of the English colony.” —Philadelphia Telegraph.
NOVELS BY MAARTEN MAARTENS.
Books by Maarten Maartens.
THE GREATER GLORY. A Story of High Life. By Maarten Maartens, author of “God’s Fool,” “Joost Avelingh,” etc. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
THE GREATER GLORY. A Story of High Life. By Maarten Maartens, author of “God’s Fool,” “Joost Avelingh,” etc. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
“Until the Appletons discovered the merits of Maarten Maartens, the foremost of Dutch novelists, it is doubtful if many American readers knew that there were Dutch novelists. His ‘God’s Fool’ and ‘Joost Avelingh’ made for him an American reputation. To our mind this just published work of his is his best.... He is a master of epigram, an artist in description, a prophet in insight.”—Boston Advertiser.
“Until the Appletons discovered the talents of Maarten Maartens, the leading Dutch novelist, it's unlikely that many American readers were even aware of Dutch novelists. His works ‘God’s Fool’ and ‘Joost Avelingh’ earned him a reputation in America. We believe that this newly published work of his is his best yet.... He is a master of epigrams, an artist in descriptions, and a prophet in insights.” —Boston Advertiser.
“It would take several columns to give any adequate idea of the superb way in which the Dutch novelist has developed his theme and wrought out one of the most impressive stories of the period.... It belongs to the small class of novels which one can not afford to neglect.”—San Francisco Chronicle.
“It would take several columns to adequately express the amazing way in which the Dutch novelist has developed his theme and created one of the most impressive stories of the time.... It belongs to the small group of novels that you can't afford to overlook.”—San Francisco Chronicle.
“Maarten Maartens stands head and shoulders above the average novelist of the day in intellectual subtlety and imaginative power.”—Boston Beacon.
“Maarten Maartens is head and shoulders above the average novelist of his time in intellectual depth and creative power.”—Boston Beacon.
GOD’S FOOL. By Maarten Maartens. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
GOD'S FOOL. By Maarten Maartens. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
“Throughout there is an epigrammatic force which would make palatable a less interesting story of human lives or one less deftly told.”—London Saturday Review.
“Throughout, there is a sharpness that would make a less interesting story about human lives or one told with less skill more enjoyable.” —London Saturday Review.
“Perfectly easy, graceful, humorous.... The author’s skill in character-drawing is undeniable.”—London Chronicle.
“Effortlessly simple, elegant, and funny... The author's talent for creating characters is undeniable.” —London Chronicle.
“A remarkable work.”—New York Times.
“Amazing work.” —New York Times.
“Maarten Maartens has secured a firm footing in the eddies of current literature.... Pathos deepens into tragedy in the thrilling story of ‘God’s Fool.’”—Philadelphia Ledger.
“Maarten Maartens has established a strong presence in today’s literature.... Pathos evolves into tragedy in the captivating tale of ‘God’s Fool.’”—Philadelphia Ledger.
“Its preface alone stamps the author as one of the leading English novelists of to-day.”—Boston Daily Advertiser.
“Its preface alone marks the author as one of the top English novelists of today.” —Boston Daily Advertiser.
“The story is wonderfully brilliant.... The interest never lags; the style is realistic and intense; and there is a constantly underlying current of subtle humor.... It is, in short, a book which no student of modern literature should fail to read.”—Boston Times.
“The story is incredibly brilliant.... The interest never dips; the style is realistic and intense; and there’s a consistent undertone of subtle humor.... In short, it’s a book that no student of modern literature should miss reading.”—Boston Times.
“A story of remarkable interest and point.”—New York Observer.
“A story of remarkable interest and significance.”—New York Observer.
JOOST AVELINGH. By Maarten Maartens. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
JOOST AVELINGH. By Maarten Maartens. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
“So unmistakably good as to induce the hope that an acquaintance with the Dutch literature of fiction may soon become more general among us.”—London Morning Post.
“So undeniably good that it gives us hope that more people will soon become familiar with Dutch fiction.” —London Morning Post.
“In scarcely any of the sensational novels of the day will the reader find more nature or more human nature.”—London Standard.
“In hardly any of the sensational novels nowadays will the reader find more nature or more human nature.” —London Standard.
“A novel of a very high type. At once strongly realistic and powerfully idealistic.”—London Literary World.
“A novel of a very high caliber. It is both intensely realistic and impressively idealistic.”—London Literary World.
“Full of local color and rich in quaint phraseology and suggestion.”—London Telegraph.
“Full of local flavor and rich in charming expressions and implications.”—London Telegraph.
“Maarten Maartens is a capital story-teller.”—Pall Mall Gazette.
“Maarten Maartens is a great storyteller.”—Pall Mall Gazette.
“Our English writers of fiction will have to look to their laurels.”—Birmingham Daily Post.
“Our English fiction writers will need to pay attention to their reputation.” —Birmingham Daily Post.
A JOURNEY IN OTHER WORLDS. A Romance of the Future. By John Jacob Astor. With 9 full-page Illustrations by Dan Beard. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
A JOURNEY IN OTHER WORLDS. A Romance of the Future. By John Jacob Astor. With 9 full-page Illustrations by Dan Beard. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.
“An interesting and cleverly devised book.... No lack of imagination.... Shows a skillful and wide acquaintance with scientific facts.”—New York Herald.
“An engaging and cleverly crafted book.... It has plenty of imagination.... Demonstrates a skilled and broad understanding of scientific facts.”—New York Herald.
“The author speculates cleverly and daringly on the scientific advance of the earth, and he revels in the physical luxuriance of Jupiter; but he also lets his imagination travel through spiritual realms, and evidently delights in mystic speculation quite as much as in scientific investigation. If he is a follower of Jules Verne, he has not forgotten also to study the philosophers.”—New York Tribune.
“The author cleverly and boldly speculates about the scientific progress of the earth and enjoys the physical beauty of Jupiter; however, he also allows his imagination to explore spiritual dimensions and clearly takes just as much pleasure in mystic speculation as in scientific inquiry. If he is influenced by Jules Verne, he has also remembered to study the philosophers.” —New York Tribune.
“A beautiful example of typographical art and the bookmaker’s skill.... To appreciate the story one must read it.”—New York Commercial Advertiser.
“A stunning example of typography and the skill of the bookmaker... To really appreciate the story, you have to read it.” —New York Commercial Advertiser.
“The date of the events narrated in this book is supposed to be 2000 a. d. The inhabitants of North America have increased mightily in numbers and power and knowledge. It is an age of marvelous scientific attainments. Flying machines have long been in common use, and finally a new power is discovered called ‘apergy,’ the reverse of gravitation, by which people are able to fly off into space in any direction, and at what speed they please.”—New York Sun.
“The events described in this book are set in the year 2000 a. d. The people of North America have greatly increased in numbers, power, and knowledge. It’s a time of incredible scientific achievements. Flying machines have been widely used for a long time, and now a new power called ‘apergy’ has been discovered, which works against gravity, allowing people to fly off into space in any direction and at any speed they choose.” —New York Sun.
“The scientific romance by John Jacob Astor is more than likely to secure a distinct popular success, and achieve widespread vogue both as an amusing and interesting story, and a thoughtful endeavor to prophesy some of the triumphs which science is destined to win by the year 2000. The book has been written with a purpose, and that a higher one than the mere spinning of a highly imaginative yarn. Mr. Astor has been engaged upon the book for over two years, and has brought to bear upon it a great deal of hard work in the way of scientific research, of which he has been very fond ever since he entered Harvard. It is admirably illustrated by Dan Beard.”—Mail and Express.
“The scientific romance by John Jacob Astor is likely to become a popular hit, gaining widespread attention as both an entertaining and intriguing story, as well as a thoughtful attempt to predict some of the achievements that science is expected to accomplish by the year 2000. The book has been written with a clear purpose, one that goes beyond just weaving an imaginative tale. Mr. Astor has worked on this book for over two years, dedicating a lot of effort to scientific research, which he has enjoyed ever since he attended Harvard. It's nicely illustrated by Dan Beard.”—Mail and Express.
“Mr. Astor has himself almost all the qualities imaginable for making the science of astronomy popular. He knows the learned maps of the astrologers. He knows the work of Copernicus. He has made calculations and observations. He is enthusiastic, and the spectacular does not frighten him.”—New York Times.
“Mr. Astor has nearly all the qualities needed to make astronomy popular. He understands the detailed charts of astrologers. He’s familiar with Copernicus’s work. He has conducted calculations and observations. He’s enthusiastic, and he’s not intimidated by the spectacular.”—New York Times.
“The work will remind the reader very much of Jules Verne in its general plan of using scientific facts and speculation as a skeleton on which to hang the romantic adventures of the central figures, who have all the daring ingenuity and luck of Mr. Verne’s heroes. Mr. Astor uses history to point out what in his opinion science may be expected to accomplish. It is a romance with a purpose.”—Chicago Inter-Ocean.
“The book will strongly remind readers of Jules Verne in its overall approach of using scientific facts and speculation as a framework for the exciting adventures of the main characters, who share the same boldness, cleverness, and luck as Verne’s heroes. Mr. Astor draws on history to suggest what he believes science might achieve. It’s a romance with a purpose.”—Chicago Inter-Ocean.
“The romance contains many new and striking developments of the possibilities of science hereafter to be explored, but the volume is intensely interesting, both as a product of imagination and an illustration of the ingenious and original application of science.”—Rochester Herald.
“The story features numerous fresh and impressive advancements in the potential of science yet to be explored, but the book is fascinating, both as a work of creativity and as a demonstration of the clever and original use of science.” —Rochester Herald.
THE STORY OF THE WEST SERIES.
THE STORY OF THE WEST SERIES.
Edited by Ripley Hitchcock.
Edited by Ripley Hitchcock.
“There is a vast extent of territory lying between the Missouri River and the Pacific coast which has barely been skimmed over so far. That the conditions of life therein are undergoing changes little short of marvelous will be understood when one recalls the fact that the first white male child born in Kansas is still living there; and Kansas is by no means one of the newer States. Revolutionary indeed has been the upturning of the old condition of affairs, and little remains thereof, and less will remain as each year goes by, until presently there will be only tradition of the Sioux and Comanches, the cowboy life, the wild horse, and the antelope. Histories, many of them, have been written about the Western country alluded to, but most if not practically all by outsiders who knew not personally that life of kaleidoscopic allurement. But ere it shall have vanished forever we are likely to have truthful, complete, and charming portrayals of it produced by men who actually know the life and have the power to describe it.”—Henry Edward Rood, in The Mail and Express.
“There is a large area of land between the Missouri River and the Pacific coast that has barely been touched so far. It’s remarkable to note that the first white male child born in Kansas is still alive there, and Kansas is not one of the newer states. The transformation of the old ways of life has been groundbreaking, and little remains of it, with even less staying as each year passes. Soon, there will only be memories of the Sioux and Comanche, cowboy life, wild horses, and antelope. Many histories have been written about the Western region mentioned, but most, if not all, are by outsiders who didn’t personally experience that captivating way of life. However, before it disappears forever, we are likely to see truthful, complete, and engaging accounts produced by people who truly understand that life and have the ability to describe it.” - Henry Edward Rood, in The Mail and Express.
NOW READY.
ALL SET.
THE STORY OF THE INDIAN. By George Bird Grinnell, author of “Pawnee Hero Stories,” “Blackfoot Lodge Tales,” etc. 12mo. Cloth. Illustrated. $1.50.
THE STORY OF THE INDIAN. By George Bird Grinnell, author of “Pawnee Hero Stories,” “Blackfoot Lodge Tales,” etc. 12mo. Cloth. Illustrated. $1.50.
“A valuable study of Indian life and character.... An attractive book, ... in large part one in which Indians themselves might have written.”—New York Tribune.
“A valuable study of Indian life and character... An appealing book, ... largely one that Indians themselves might have written.”—New York Tribune.
“Among the various books respecting the aborigines of America. Mr. Grinnell’s easily takes a leading position. He takes the reader directly to the camp-fire and the council, and shows us the American Indian as he really is.... A book which will convey much interesting knowledge respecting a race which is now fast passing away.”—Boston Commercial Bulletin.
“Among the various books about the Native Americans, Mr. Grinnell’s stands out. He takes the reader right to the campfire and the council, showing us the American Indian in his true form. It’s a book that offers a lot of fascinating insights about a culture that is quickly disappearing.” —Boston Commercial Bulletin.
“It must not be supposed that the volume is one only for scholars and libraries of reference. It is far more than that. While it is a true story, yet it is a story none the less abounding in picturesque description and charming anecdote. We regard it as a valuable contribution to American literature.”—N.Y. Mail and Express.
“It shouldn’t be assumed that this book is just for scholars and reference libraries. It’s much more than that. While it is a true story, it’s also filled with vibrant descriptions and delightful anecdotes. We see it as a significant addition to American literature.”—N.Y. Mail and Express.
“A most attractive book, which presents an admirable graphic picture of the actual Indian, whose home life, religious observances, amusements, together with the various phases of his devotion to war and the chase, and finally the effects of encroaching civilization, are delineated with a certainty and an absence of sentimentalism or hostile prejudice that impart a peculiar distinction to this eloquent story of a passing life.”—Buffalo Commercial.
“A very appealing book that offers a remarkable visual representation of the real Indian. It captures their home life, religious practices, leisure activities, along with different aspects of their commitment to war and hunting, and ultimately the impact of encroaching civilization. This is all portrayed with confidence and without sentimentality or bias, giving a unique distinction to this powerful narrative of a fading way of life.” —Buffalo Commercial.
“No man is better qualified than Mr. Grinnell to introduce this series with the story of the original owner of the West, the North American Indian. Long acquaintance and association with the Indians, and membership in a tribe, combined with a high degree of literary ability and thorough education, has fitted the author to understand the red man and to present him fairly to others.”—New York Observer.
“No one is better suited than Mr. Grinnell to kick off this series with the story of the original owner of the West, the North American Indian. His long experience and relationship with the Indians, along with being a member of a tribe, combined with his strong literary skills and solid education, have prepared the author to understand the Native American and present him fairly to others.” —New York Observer.
IN PREPARATION.
COMING SOON.
- The Story of the Mine. By Charles Howard Shinn.
- The Story of the Trapper. By Gilbert Parker.
- The Story of the Explorer.
- The Story of the Cowboy.
- The Story of the Soldier.
- The Story of the Railroad.
New York: D. APPLETON & CO., 72 Fifth Avenue.
New York: D. APPLETON & CO., 72 Fifth Avenue.
Footnotes
References
[1] English words incorporated in the Yiddish of the characters of this narrative are given in Italics.
[1] English words used by the characters in this story are in Italics.
[2] A term relating to the Hebrew equivalent of the letter s, whose pronunciation depends upon the right or left position of a mark over it.
[2] A term that refers to the Hebrew equivalent of the letter s, where its pronunciation varies based on whether a mark is placed to the right or left of it.
[3] A school where Jewish children are instructed in the Old Testament or the Talmud.
[3] A school where Jewish children are taught the Old Testament or the Talmud.
[4] A crucifix.
A cross.
[5] Yiddish for shoemaker.
Yiddish for cobbler.
[6] A kind of dessert made of carrots or turnips.
[6] A type of dessert made from carrots or turnips.
[7] Yiddish for nobleman.
Yiddish for nobleperson.
[8] Yiddish for dinner.
Yiddish for dinner.
[9] Yiddish for thinner.
Yiddish for slimmer.
[10] A young noblewoman.
A young noblewoman.
[12] A verb coined from the Yiddish oys, out, and the English green, and signifying to cease being green.
[12] A verb created from the Yiddish oys, meaning out, and the English green, indicating to stop being inexperienced or naive.
[14] A matrimonial agent.
A matchmaking service.
[15] A young noblewoman.
A young noblewoman.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!